A Passing Through Kamen Rider: Movie Max the First: Sunset Over Zeroby thunderclapChaptersThieves and MirrorsThe Best Laid PlansHarmony, Please!EpilogueTime Enough At LastThieves and MirrorsThe ever present blizzard of Equestria’s northern territory raged on as the Friendship Express pulled into the station. Luckily, the line had been extended to be under the protective bubble of the Crystal Empire’s magic. Stepping off the train was Equestria’s newest princess, Twilight Sparkle. The change to kirincorn was still sinking in for the young mare. She had no idea what her responsibilities as the Princess of Friendship would entail. Luckily, there was one thing that being a princess hadn’t changed. Despite the shift, her boyfriend, Wyatt, had been treating her like she was still the same old mare. Wyatt stepped out after her, putting his arm around her, he graced her with a smile. “You look like you could give Fluttershy a challenge, what with all that nervous energy. Come on, you get to do that silly dance with Cadance.” “Sorry just, this summit is reminding me what my new title could mean,” Twilight replied, sucking in a deep breath and releasing it. Leaning up, she gave him a quick peck on the cheek. “It’s a lot to take in.” “How is this any different then becoming part dragon?” Wyatt questioned, poking at her fang through her cheek. “I count only two princesses that can eat gems.” Giggling, Twilight batted at his hand. “Becoming part dragon didn’t involve the possibility of taking part in the minutia of government. And on top of ponies looking up to my Rider side, they’re going to have expectations for the real me now.” “Don't worry so much,” Sombra said, falling in with them. “You’ll be a better princess than anyone else, Mom.” Looking down, Twilight found her adopted son beaming up at her “Thank you, Sombra,” she said, placing a hand on his shoulder. “And that means you’re my little prince.” Stepping around his son, Wyatt put his hand on his head. “If things get weird with the crystal ponies, just let us know, okay?” Sombra nodded, his smile waning. “Okay, Dad. Do you think they’ll treat me like I’m still a bad guy?” Wyatt kept his hand on his son’s head, searching for the right words to say. “Sombra, I won’t lie; some of the citizens might have a hard time separating you from the ruler that terrorized them. All you can do is to continue being yourself and change as many minds as you can.” Sighing, he pulled his hand away. “Just don’t be discouraged if you can’t change every mind.” Sombra kicked a hoof, gazing off into the tundra. “But, what if they don’t want to accept me? What if no one believes I’m not him? Or what if he comes out of my head?” “He won’t come back again,” Wyatt assured him, unshakable confidence in his voice. “That’s something you should never doubt.” Wyatt pointed to the city’s dome. “And even if he did, he couldn’t last in there.” Nodding, Sombra stared out at the Crystal Palace. He knew that resting beneath it was both his killer and his creator. “Right, right. Just... believe.” “It’s okay to worry,” Wyatt said, looking down at him. “And if you do, then it’s okay to share them with your mom and I. But you have to temper your worries with what you know. Is it rational to worry about a volcano springing up beneath our feet and erupting right now?” “No,” Sombra admitted, shaking his head. “There you go,” Wyatt praised, ruffling Sombra’s mane. “When you find yourself worrying about something, run through what you know about the situation. It helps clear your head.” Looking into his son’s eyes he added, “And if that doesn’t work then there’s us.” “Yeah, and when your dad gets his butt kicked we’ll bail him out.” Tsukiya and Ke'alohi disembarked the train, Daring trailing behind them. “Not that I think that’ll happen, but you never know.” Wyatt smirked, looking back at the trio. “Right back at you. If you ever need a hand after a solid thrashing, I’ll make sure you don’t croak.” Leaning back, he watched Spike carry a mound of suitcases. “Well, at least he’s taller now.” “No need to worry about me!” Spike called, peeking his head out from behind the luggage. “This is nothing compared to Flash Fire’s training!” Daring leaned in towards her father, watching Spike. “That kid has it bad, and she’s just stringing him along.” “The kid’ll learn that eventually,” Tsukiya whispered back, watching Spike puff his chest out as Rarity stepped out of the train. “Until then, nothing we say to him will get through to him. Crushes like that are all consuming for teenagers.” Raising an eyebrow, Daring regarded him skeptically. “Didn’t you date a siren?” Tsukiya gave his daughter a flat look. “That has nothing to do with this. Adagio never strung me along.” Crossing his arms, he followed after the others, grumbling under his breath. Ke'alohi nudged his niece, looking down at her. “Your Dad’s always been sensitive about his love life. He still snaps at me when I bring up his high school sweetheart.” Snapping his fingers, he pointed at Agito’s back. “He lost her to some jerk on the debate team.” Daring snorted, staring after her father. “Seriously? He lost a girl to a turbo nerd?” “Nah, if I recall, that dude had stuff going on for him. You don’t get on the debate team if you’re not persuasive.” Ke'alohi snickered, noting Tsukiya flipping him off over his shoulder. “I think that’s enough making fun of your dad.” Daring nodded, the rest of the group filing out of the train and into the city. The crystal ponies were out and about, their reflective bodies catching the sun’s rays with multicolored light. “Twilight!!!” Rarity’s voice called, interrupting the procession. Realizing all eyes were on her, she moved to Twilight’s side. “Oh sorry darling.” Giving a sheepish smile, she gestured to Twilight’s head. “But I just realized you weren’t wearing your crown. You haven’t forgotten it back in Ponyville, have you?” Patting a carryon held in her magic, Twilight gave her friend a reassuring smile. “No, I just decided not to put it on until the summit.” Letting the bag float behind her she added. “The crown still weighs heavy on the brow, ya know?” She chuckled slightly at her attempt at a joke. Rarity frowned, studying the mare’s face. “Twilight, you are a princess now. Embrace it! If that were my crown, it would never come off. Such an accessory deserves to be shown off to the world! Flaunted!” “Rarity, a crown isn’t just some accessory,” Twilight admonished, frowning at the alabaster unicorn. “It’s a symbol of a pony’s station of authority. A visual cue telling others that the one wearing it makes decisions that affect their lives.” Rarity’s response was cut off by the blare of a pair of trumpets. Twilight’s body stiffened for a moment before recognizing what the noise was for. Looking forward, the entryway into the palace loomed above her. A non-crystal guard stood by the doors of the crystal palace. An orange pegasus, he wore the usual armor of the day guard. “Announcing her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight didn’t pay the guard much mind, striding into the palace. After a few more minutes of walking, she was announced again as she entered the throne room where the other three princesses were waiting. “Twilight!” Cadance rose from her throne, almost galloping over. “I haven’t seen you since the coronation!” Twilight smilight, engaging in her special greeting with her former foalsitter turned sister-in-law. Once the greeting was concluded, the two hugged. “Cadance! It’s great to see you too.” Looking around, her brow quirked. “Where’s Shiny?” Cadance pulled back, leading Twilight towards Luna and Celestia. “Shining Armor is running some drills at the barracks. He’ll be back in the palace later tonight. For now, it’s just us princesses!” Twilight nodded, chuckling weakly. “So uh, how long should I expect being called a princess to sound strange to me?” “A few months at most, trust me, it gets weird.” Glancing at Twilight’s back, Cadance asked, “How are the wings? I know when I got my horn, it kept spasming for weeks.” “It’s like they have a mind of their own,” Twilight answered, glancing back at the appendages with a frown. “Sometimes they unfurl for no reason and they stiffen up every time I see Wyatt step out of the shower in the morning.” Giggling, Cadance pat Twilight’s back. “That last one is natural behavior. You’ll just have to get used to it.” Twilight groaned, pinching her brow. “Seriously? Because it’s almost impossible to get dressed in the morning with them sticking up straight like that. Plus, I still haven’t gotten the hang of flying. I’m a master at crashing, though.” “It’s good to see you again, Twilight.” Celestia stepped over, a warm smile on her face. Twilight blushed, suddenly realizing what she had been saying within earshot of her mentor. Cracking a weak smile she said, “Hello, Princess. Good to see you too.” Glancing towards the group, Celestia spread her wings. “It’s great to see you all again. Now that Twilight has arrived, there are many things we must discuss, however, the train ride here is not a short one. Please, get some rest and we’ll begin fresh in the morning.” Wyatt nodded, stepping up to Twilight and putting an arm around her. “Let’s go claim a room and then grab a bite to eat.” Grinning, he poked one of her canines and added, “Pretty sure I saw you eyeing up the crystal walls on our way in.” “I was not!” Twilight protested, flaring her wings. “I was just marveling at how reflective it is!” The entire room had to stifle their laughter, even the guards cracked a smile at the outburst. Spike leaned over, patting her back. “It’s okay Twilight, I get the urges too. It’s not too hard to get past them.” Twilight sighed, forcing her wings to fold on her back. “Let’s just find some rooms.” Taking Wyatt and Sombra’s hands, she pushed past the rest of the group. Wyatt and Sombra continued to chat with her as they walked down the halls, desperately trying to close her wings. Squeezing her hand, Wyatt leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Hey, you know I was just kidding back there, right? You looked like you needed to ease some tension in front of your aunt there.” “It’s alright, I just got a little flustered is all.” Twilight put on a weak smile, squeezing his hand. “This whole thing has me on edge.” Wyatt flashed her a smile of his own, patting her between the wings. “Hey, you’ve got this, Twi. I can’t think of anyone who could do a better job as a princess than you. Think of all the lists and organizing you’ll get to do.” “Yeah! You’ll solve all the princess problems in no time!” Sombra added, giving her a thumbs up. Twilight’s smile grew, looking between the two. “Thank you two; your support has been a big help for me. I don’t know what I did to deserve you.” “You just being you.” Wyatt kissed her head, placing his hand on Sombra’s. “That’s all ya did. So, now that you're all pepped up, do you actually know where you're going?” Twilight rolled her eyes, tugging Wyatt’s hand. “Yes, I do. Some of us actually paid attention during our last stay here.” Eyes forward, Twilight ushered them along, much more confident in step. Night had quickly fallen over the Crystal Empire. Wyatt found himself sharing a room with Twilight. It had taken some doing, but the pair had managed to get her wings to stop unfurling without her doing and settled in for the night. A shaft of light pierced the dark room as the door opened, only the softest of noises betraying its movement. A single soul slipped into the room, their eyes landing on Twilight’s crown. Stealthily closing the gap, the intruder reached into their cloak, removing a replica crown. Slowly, the figure lifted the real crown off the nightstand and replaced it with the fake. Turning to leave, an outstretched foot caught their leg, resulting in a stumble and a very feminine grunt. The disturbance woke Wyatt up, his head snapping up. It took his eyes a moment to adjust to the darkness, but when they did he saw the figure picking themselves up off the floor. “Stop right there, pal!” Wyatt boomed, jumping out of bed. “Twilight, wake up! Someone’s in our room!” Twilight shot up, her wings unfurling as she took in the scene. “My crown! They’ve got my crown!” Jolting out of bed, she made to pounce on the thief. Her wings hampered her efforts, making her faceplant on the floor. Where Twilight failed, Wyatt came in, tackling the figure and wrapping his arms around their cloak. A flash of red lit the room, the figure appearing at the door. An orange unicorn stood at the door, wearing a large smirk. “Sorry, princess, but I need this more than you do.” Turning on her hoof, she made her escape. Wyatt growled, hauling himself into a runner’s stance and taking off after the thief. “Get back here with that crown or I will kick you into the goddamn sun!” The mare ignored him, running down the hall. A few ponies filtered into the hall, all of whom she moved around expertly. Grunting, Wyatt summoned his belt and card case and placed them at his waist. With a few deft movements, he slotted a card into the slot and pushed the handles in. “Henshin!” he called out, the familiar silhouettes forming around him and converging. Once the armor finished forming, speed surged through Wyatt’s limbs and he rocketed towards the mare. Keeping his eyes locked on the crown, he pulled out his gun and trained it on the crook’s horn. “Stop right now or else I break your horn!” She merely responded with a raised finger, bursting into the room at the end of the hall. “You want it back?” Holding up the crown, she stopped in front of a mirror. Drawing her hand back, she chucked it at the glass surface, only for it to pass into it. “Ooops.” Wyatt stopped, watching the crown disappear. Gritting his teeth, he leveled his weapon between the mystery mare’s eyes. “That was a mistake. Tell me what you just did. What does that mirror do?” “Bite me, Masqueraider.” Stepping back, the unicorn smirked as she vanished into the mirror’s surface. “That’s Kamen Rider!” Wyatt boomed, running towards the surface of the mirror. “Wyatt, stop!” Celestia commanded, almost shaking the walls. Stopping dead in his tracks, Wyatt’s face came within mere centimeters of the glass. Taking a step back and turning towards the solar princess he asked, “Why’d you stop me? I was about to get Twilight’s crown back.” Celestia shook her head, standing at the door with the rest of the group. “No, Wyatt. You were about to go rushing off into another world unprepared. Please, step away from the mirror and calm down.” Holstering his weapon, Wyatt sucked in a deep breath. “Start explaining things, please. And if it starts sounding like you’re trying to hold information back like you usually do, I can’t promise to stay calm.” “I’ll ignore that last part.” Ushering the group into the room, Celestia took a position in the center. “I have had many students over the last thousand years, some you know, like Spike’s father. The mare that has made off with the Element of Magic was my previous student, Sunset Shimmer.” “What happened with Sunset?” Twilight asked, staring at the surface of the mirror. “Why would she steal my crown like that? And why would she use that mirror?” “I regret many things, Twilight, and Sunset’s path ranks among the highest. An ambition burned inside of Sunset, one that I tried and failed to temper.” Casting a spell, a large screen appeared before them. Images passed, showing Celestia and a much younger-looking Sunset. “Her thirst for knowledge turned to one of power. Our relationship had become rocky but the breaking point came with Cadance’s arrival. Sunset confronted me afterwards, demanding I ascend her into alicornhood.” The images continued to change, with Sunset’s age increasing until the images could be from a memory as recent as a couple years ago. “That’s not how ascension works,” Twilight commented, her muzzle scrunching up and her head turned towards her mentor. “Surely she knew that.” “That did not dissuade Sunset.” The scene on the screen changed to that of Sunset surrounded by guards, her face contorted with rage. “When I refused, she took matters into her own hands. She was caught trying to break into the forbidden section of Canterlot Library. Heated words were exchanged and in my haste, I cast her out of the castle, thus ending her tutelage.” “Is that why you didn’t punish me when I broke into the Starswirl section of the library?” Twilight inquired, her mind reeling from the story. “Were you afraid I’d become another Sunset if you had?” Celestia raised her eyebrow. “The Starswirl section isn’t forbidden. Why on Equestria would I punish you for entering it?” Spike leaned in towards Twilight’s ear and whispered, “Told you.” “If I can continue.” Celestia dismissed the screen, turning to the mirror. “The last time I saw Sunset, she fled through the mirror, some fifteen years ago.” “Fifteen years?” Twilight repeated, returning her attention towards the mirror. “Princess, Sunset didn’t look like she had aged nearly that much.” “One of Starswirls greatest creations,” Celestia elaborated, placing her hand on the mirror's side. “A permanent portal to another world; only open for three days every year. I don’t claim to know how it all works, but it seems time there passes slower than here.” Tsukiya, Ke'alohi and Wyatt all stared at Celestia in disbelief. Ke'alohi wound up being the one to break the silence. “Tia, you’ve had a portal to another world this whole time, knowing that us three are from another world; why wouldn’t you tell us about it sooner?” “Because the world it connects to is but a reflection of this one.” Celestia traced a finger over the surface, which rippled like water. “I know not it’s true nature, but every non-human in this world has a human counterpart there. It would have been nothing but a mockery to the three of you.” Wyatt sighed, shaking his head. “I’ll let that one go for now. There’s more important questions to ask given our limited time window. If Sunset’s goal is to become a princess, why would she steal Twilight’s crown?” “It’s the Element of Magic duh.” Dash stifled a yawn, her mane a bedridden mess. “She took it so she can do magic stuff.” “But how would it work for her?” Spike chimed in, looking between everyone. “When I tried using your Element, Dash, it wouldn’t work. Does Sunset not know about that?” “Yeah, and you didn’t have magic, did you?” Dash shot back, giving him a look. Pushing a sleeve up, she cracked her knuckles. “Let’s go kick her ass and get Twilight’s crown back!” “I cannot let you do that,” Celestia cut in, putting a hand up to stop Rainbow Dash. “I feel that it would be best to minimize how many go through the portal as possible. That lowers the risk of any of you encountering your counterparts.” “That’s on top of the Equestria needing the majority of its defenders,” Luna added, moving to her sister's side. “We need most of you here, not on the other side of a portal.” “I’m going through that portal,” Wyatt stated firmly, looking between the princesses. “I had several chances at taking Sunset down. I need to do my part to make up for my mistake. And if you try to stop me, I’ll just go Kabuto and superspeed my way out of your perception.” “I have to go.” Twilight stepped up to the portal, gazing at her shimmering reflection. “It’s my crown, my Element. I have to be the one to get it back.” “Very well,” Celestia stated, lowering her arm. “I wish you luck in completing your task. Remember, you have three days to come back with the crown. Or else you have to wait for over a year to return.” “Ke'alohi and I will stay here.” Grabbing Daring’s shoulder, Tsukiya gave her a light push. “I elect my ever-adventurous daughter to go in our stead.” Daring shrugged, staring at the mirror. “A chance to see human versions of ponies I know; sure, why not?” With a nod, she phased through Celestia. “I’ll see you guys on the other side.” Without another word, Daring stepped through the portal. Twilight and Wyatt decided to follow her example, starting to walk through the glass surface. “Hey! I’m coming too!” Spike broke into a run, ignoring the various calls to stop. He jumped through, not wanting to be stopped with magic. He crashed into Wyatt and Twilight, the trio tumbling through the portal with shouts in similar states of panic. Twilight groaned, her senses finally returning after what felt like a momentary lapse. Her vision blurred for a moment longer, grey dominating her field of view. After a few blinks, she noticed that she was staring at concrete. “Spike, did you really have to run into us?” She asked, pushing herself to her knees. “I didn’t want to eat concrete today.” “Whoa,” Spike commented, his voice coming from behind her. “Twi, you uh, look different.” Twilight frowned, dusting her hands off. “What are you talking about, Spike? I’m the same old Twilight nothing is...” her words trailed off, her eyes stuck on her purple, furless hands. Twilight waved the appendages in front of her face, desperately trying to see if she could ruffle fur of any kind. She turned her attention downward, finding that her very clothes had changed. Her breathing became shallow and she touched her face frantically. Not only did she not find any fur, but any trace of a muzzle was gone and a nose similar to Wyatt’s had taken its place. In that moment, Twilight’s mind broke and all she could do was scream. “Hey, being human isn’t so bad,” Wyatt assured, getting to his feet. A slight shift in his voice made him frown. “Did-did my voice unbreak?” Looking down, he found a lankier version of his body instead of the defined muscle he had spent so long building up. “What the hell happened to me?!” he shouted, his voice cracking at the end. “Hey, calm down!” Daring hissed, clamping her hand over Twilight’s mouth. Like Twilight, she had become human as well, retaining her mane and coat colors. Much the same as Wyatt, it appeared she had become younger as well. “Don’t make a damn scene!” The chiding seemed to have the desired effect, Twilight’s pupils returning to their normal size. Pulling the hand off her mouth, she gave a sheepish smile. “Sorry, a sudden species shift was a little hard to process. How are you dealing with this so well?” Daring gave her a cheeky smile. “Twilight, I died remember? This is nothing.” Pulling the two to their feet, she glanced at Spike. “You okay, scales?” “I think so,” Spike said, flexing his newfound fingers and looking himself up and down. “Being around ponies all my life did make me wonder what it was like to be a mammal.” Poking his own arm he added, “It’s even squishier than I imagined.” His clothes had changed as well, leaving him in black jeans and a purple hoodie sporting green flame designs. “Kinda bummed about losing the clothes Rarity made me though.” “They’ll probably come back when we go back through.” Twilight took stock of her own clothes, a baby blue blouse and purple skirt. “We have to focus on finding Sunset before the portal closes.” “I think there’s something else we should do first,” Wyatt chimed in, shoving his hands in his pockets. “All of us have gone through some major body changes. I think we need to make sure our Rider powers still work while we look like this.” “Where are we supposed to do that?” Spike questioned, adjusting his hoodie. “I mean, do you know your way around here?” Wyatt sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I dunno, somewhere secluded and with a ton of space.” Looking around, he groaned when he discovered what they were standing in front of. “I hate to say it, but I think we should head into this high school.” “Never been to a high school before,” Spike commented, tossing up a trio of medals. “I kinda remember going to one of Shining’s hoofball games but not much else.” “It has its ups and downs,” Wyatt relented, taking Twilight’s hand and leading them towards the doors. “But I know I won’t be in any hurry to get stuck here.” Stepping inside, he found himself reminded of his high school years. There were teenagers of every color milling about the halls, none of them seeming to take notice of him and his friends yet. His eyes trailed across the hall, looking for any sign of a secluded place for them. Glancing around, Spike waved at a few passing students. “Geez, Celestia was right, these guys are human versions of ponies back home. Look!” he pointed to a guy who was a dead ringer for Thunderlane. “This is creeping me out.” “We can worry about that later, kid,” Daring admonished, glaring at a few students she noticed were whispering about her. “Right now we’ve got to get our lay of the land.” Stopping at a classroom, she peeked inside. “Alright, this one’s empty, let's get in and get out.” The group nodded, ducking into the empty room as discreetly as they could. Twilight hesitated, a pair of voices reaching her ears. One was familiar, something she heard on a daily basis. Moving closer, she could make out words. “I-I’m sorry,” a soft tone spoke, words like soft notes. “I didn’t think it was yours. I thought giving it to the principal was the right thing to do.” “Of course that crown was mine!” the other voice hissed, a metallic slam following it. “You’re so pathetic. No wonder only stray animals want to be your friend.” “I-I’m sorry...” the first repeated, trailing off into a whimper. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” the other voice mocked. “Is that all you know how to say?” Clenching her fists, Twilight rounded the corner. “Don’t talk to people like that! What the hay is wrong with you?” “What did you say?” The owner of the hostile voice spun on their heel, revealing themselves to be a human version of Sunset Shimmer. “I can speak to anyone any way I please.” Sneering at the girl she had been yelling at, she pushed past Twilight. “Remember that.” Twilight’s eyes narrowed, her hand snapping forward and grabbing Sunset’s arm. “I’m not done talking to you, Sunset. Wha-” Sunset wretched her arm free, shoulder checking Twilight into the lockers. “Don’t touch me!” Pulling back, she resumed her walk and vanished into the bustle of students. Before Twilight could vent her frustrations, the soft voice chimed in. “I can’t believe you just did that!” Turning her head, Twilight was greeted by the sight of a human Fluttershy. Keeping her surprise in check, she gave the girl a smile. “I couldn’t just let her talk to you like that. No one should be treated like they’re nothing.” “I don’t think I’ve seen you before,” the other Fluttershy started, examining Twilight quizzically. “Did you transfer to Canterlot High from another school?” “Yeah that’s right.” Twilight nodded, racking her brain for a name. “My brother and I just transferred from uh... Fenrir High!” Fluttershy’s eyes lit up, smiling at Twilight. “I’ve heard of that school! It’s supposed to be very prestigious! Is he an athlete? Are we getting a former Direwolf for our school?” “Uh…” Twilight’s mind reeled, not having expected to have named a real school. “Oh no! He’s a freshman. Not to mention he’s far too much into reading comics and cooking to play sports.” ‘Please buy that! Please, please, please just accept that answer!’ Fluttershy nodded, deflating a little. “Too bad, our teams could’ve used someone that meets Direwolf standards. Still, your brother sounds interesting.” “Oh, he’s a handful alright.” Clearing her throat, Twilight gesticulated. “I overheard you saying you found something. It wouldn’t happen to be a crown, would it?” Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “That’s right, how did you know?” Twilight rubbed her neck. “Just a lucky guess. How did you find it? That girl doesn’t seem like the kind to just leave her things around.” “Oh, it just sort of hit me in the back of the head while I was handing out fliers for the animal shelter I volunteer at,” Fluttershy explained, playing with her hair. “People don’t usually throw things at me so I was confused for a little bit. When I saw that there was no one laughing at me for getting hurt, I grabbed it and turned it in to Principal Celestia.” “Right, that was probably a good decision,” Twilight acknowledged, rubbing her shoulder. “Do you know where the Principal is now?” “She should be in her office right now,” Fluttershy answered, letting go of her fringe. “Tell your brother I said hello.” “Um, I hate to be a bother, but could you give me directions to her office?” Twilight requested, an uneasy smile on her face. Giggling, Fluttershy turned and pointed behind her. “Third door on the left.” Twilight’s smile turned sheepish and she quickly thanked the other girl as she made her way towards the office. Along the way, her mind reeled with possible ways to get her crown back. Pausing at the door, she frowned. “Maybe I should get the others first?” Nodding to herself, she pulled away. “Yeah, Wyatt's been to a school like this before; I'd be better off following his lead here.” Twilight made a mental note to keep track of where the office was, doing her best to walk back to the classroom where her friends had been. Thankfully, she managed to get there without incident, finding the others waiting for her with expressions ranging from curiosity to annoyance. “Hey everyone,” she greeted, waving at them. “I uh, found out where the crown is.” “Glad to hear,” Wyatt said, holding a hand up to keep Daring from saying something that was all but certain to be snarky. “We found out our Rider powers work. And Daring noticed something interesting about herself.” “She can’t do any of her ghost stuff.” Spike commented, poking Daring’s cheek. “She’s as normal as the rest of us!” Daring grabbed Spike's finger and pushed it away. “So no phasing through walls or turning invisible for me. Good thing we're not gonna be here long.” Patting Twilight on the back, Wyatt moved towards the door. “So, where is the crown? Anywhere we should be concerned about?” “It's in the principal's office,” Twilight explained, putting her arm around Wyatt's waist. “This version of Fluttershy found it and gave it to the principal. I told her I was a new transfer from Fenrir High with my freshman brother.” Wyatt smiled, leading her out into the hall. “Aww, you remember the terminology from all the horror stories I've told you about high school. Like that one time, my buddy Floyd thought it'd be a good idea to find a skunk and put it in this one jerk's backpack. Needless to say, that one backfired big time.” Twilight giggled, shaking her head. “That must have been a fun day.” A frown crossed her face, a thought occurred to her. “I thought Fenrir was the horse?” “No, Sleipnir was the horse,” Wyatt corrected, letting Twilight guide him down the hall. “Fenrir was the wolf. But both were kids of Loki.” “Ugh! Why didn’t I remember that!?” “Because the Loki family tree is weird and confusing,” Wyatt relented, giving a one armed shrug. “Plus, I bet you were frazzled while trying to come up with a convincing school name; little details were bound to be mixed up.” Nodding, Twilight led them back to the principal's office. “I thought it would be best to let you do the talking. The school for gifted unicorns didn’t have a principal per say.” Wyatt rubbed the back of his head, his brow furrowing. “I don't know how convincing I can be; there’s a lot of documentation for enrolling into school. Don't you think the principal will think something's up if four undocumented teens just strut into her office? Why don't I just go Kabuto and search the office without the principal even noticing?” “We should only be using our rider stuff when we actually need it.” Daring reached an arm out, knocking on the door. “It’s all a matter of confidence. If you’re confident in what you’re saying, people are more likely to believe you. The good ole’ bardic knock spell. Something my dad taught me.” Wyatt ignored commenting on the reference, his hand drifting to his pocket. “Getting Twilight's crown back right now would qualify in my book, but we can do this your way for now. Show us the ways of the used car salesman, Daring.” “Come in,” a slightly muffled voice called from inside the room. The group stepped into the office, everyone but Twilight's eyes widening upon seeing a human version of Celestia sitting at the desk. “May I help you?” the older woman asked, regarding them with a raised eyebrow. “Yes,” Daring started, recovering quickly. “The four of us have moved to the area recently and need to be enrolled in your school.” Gesturing with a hand, she continued. “I’m Daring Do, this is Wyatt Mathews and those two over there are Twilight and Spike Sparkle.” Celestia chuckled, sliding papers across her desk. She looked between the four, her gaze eventually settling on Daring. “Very cute, but I'll need your real name, young lady.” Leaning forward, Daring put her hands on the desk. “My name is Daring Do.” “Daring Do is a fictional character,” Celestia stated calmly, her eyes boring into Daring's. “One that didn't even exist sixteen years ago. There's no way a diehard fan named you after her.” “That’s why that character is named after me,” Daring responded, staring right back. “My mom’s A.K Yearling. Unlike her, I’m not a shut in. You have no idea what it took me to get her to let me go to public school.” Celestia's expression hardened, searching Daring for any cracks in the armor she was putting up. After a moment, she looked down, writing something on a sheet of paper. “Very well, I'll put that down for now. But I expect you to give me your home phone number so I can confirm this.” Daring tapped her fingers on the desk. “I’ll have to check with her first. She’s nuts over privacy. We had to move once because we accidently got someone else's mail.” “I had heard rumors that Miss A.K. was a bit…” Celestia paused, tapping a finger to her desk. “...eccentric. You four can get acquainted with the building for now, come back first thing tomorrow morning and I'll have proper schedules for you.” Grabbing a stack of papers , she passed each of them a small bundle. “I’ll need your parents to fill these out. I’ll need them by the end of the week.” Twilight cleared her throat. “There was one thing I wanted to ask about. I talked with another student not too long ago, Fluttershy, and she said she turned in a crown this morning?” “Yes, somehow our Fall Formal crown went missing from where I usually keep it,” Celestia said, gesturing to a bookshelf where Twilight's crown sat in a locked case. “But thankfully Miss Fluttershy was able to return it before the dance.” Turning back, she smiled. “Would you be interested in running for Fall Formal Princess?” “Yes!” Twilight replied instantly. “In fact, sign Daring and me up please!” “You’ll have to talk to the head of the Fall Formal Planning committee and let her know the two of you would like to run.” Celestia got up, guiding them to the door. “Classes are about to break for lunch. Why don’t the four of you get something to eat?” “Um, who's the head of the committee?” Spike asked. “That would be one Pinkamena Pie.” Celestia stepped outside, letting them out. “Follow the hall down and take a left. Follow that hall, make a right and the cafeteria will be the double doors at the end.” The four quickly thanked Celestia, exiting the office. Wyatt clapped his hands, looking left and right before summoning the driver. “Okay, this trip has been fun, but we've found the crown. Time to take it and go home.” “No!” Twilight hissed, putting her hand over the driver. “This world doesn’t have magic and probably doesn’t have riders. We know where it is. All we have to do is win the ballot and get it back. We’re not going to disrupt their lives more than we have to.” “Twilight, this is a glorified popularity contest you're getting in. There's no way we can convince an entire school to vote for you in less than three days. If I go Kabuto and take the crown, the only thing I disrupt is some stupid dance,” Wyatt argued, keeping his driver in existence. “We’ll figure something out,” she insisted, refusing to move her hand. Their standoff was cut short as the school bell rang. Various classroom doors opened, students pouring into the hall. Wyatt frowned, dismissing his driver. Going with the flow of students, the group found themselves in the cafeteria. It didn’t take long for them to spot Fluttershy, eating in the corner by herself. “Can we eat with you?” Twilight asked, a bright smile on her face. “Oh, of course!” Fluttershy smiled, patting the spots next to her. Her eyes landed on Spike. “Are you Twilight’s little brother?” Spike perked up, turning his head towards the yellow girl. “That's right, I'm Spike. What uh, did she say about me?” Fluttershy giggled, putting a hand to her mouth. “That you like comics and cooking.” “Well, that isn’t wrong,” Spike conceded, chuckling. “But that isn’t all there is to me. I’m pretty good in a fight.” Fluttershy tilted her head, glancing at Spike’s arms. “Are you a boxer? Or do you do karate?” “A little of both.” He struck a pose, grinning at her. “Trust me, I know how to take someone on.” Wyatt didn’t hear Fluttershy’s response, having tuned out the conversation. Picking at his food, he tried to think of why Twilight was so insistent on not just grabbing the crown. Not disturbing this world didn’t quite add up. If they took too long, they’d be stuck in the world with that thief, Sunset. Realization struck him and he glanced at Twilight out of the corner of his eye. Twilight herself was chatting up Fluttershy, the topic being Sunset Shimmer. “So why does Sunset think she can do whatever she wants around here?” Twilight asked, taking a bite of a cheeseburger. She hummed in delight, unaware of the look Wyatt was giving her. “I don’t think I’ve seen anyone as mean as her.” “Oh, she’s like that because she always wins the crown at the Fall Formal,” Fluttershy explained, pushing her fork into a salad. “She beat the most popular senior girl in her freshman year and ever since, she’s never lost any contest she’s run for that needed student vote. Not to mention she has the highest grades in the school.” “She sounds like a grade-A bitch,” Daring commented, tossing a fry into her mouth. “It’s just some dumb school thing. Who cares?” Fluttershy frowned, twirling her fork around in her bowl. “Canterlot High used to have a reputation for high school spirit. The Fall Formal was one of the events where that would surface. Every time Sunset wins, people keep caring less about the state of things here.” Smacking a hand on the table, Twilight stood up. “Then we’ll just have to fix that! Fluttershy, do you know where to find Pinkie Pie?” Fluttershy’s face contorted, stabbing her fork into her food so hard that her bowl made a scratching sound. “Pinkie Pie, why would you want anything to do with her?” Spike watched the display, eyeing the fork. “Principal Celestia said she was head of the Fall Formal Committee and that we had to see her about putting Twilight and Daring on the ballot.” The yellow girl’s eyes widened, staring at Twilight and Daring in disbelief. “You’re going to run against Sunset? That’s a terrible idea!” “Pfft, we’re not afraid of some red-headed step-child,” Daring remarked, cracking her knuckles. “She might be able to get away with treating you guys like doormats, but not us. Especially not me.” Fluttershy quivered in her seat, not looking convinced by Daring’s bravado. “You don’t know what Sunset’s like when she’s mad. There are rumors that she’s directly destroyed people’s reputations. No one’s been able to prove that, but when people try to stand up to her, bad things happen to them.” “Well, thanks for the warning, Fluttershy.” Getting up, Wyatt held his hand out. “I don’t think I introduced myself. I’m Wyatt Mathews and this brave lady over here is Daring Do.” “Daring Do, but that’s just a character from a book,” Fluttershy replied, staring at Wyatt and Daring in disbelief. “I get that a lot.” Picking her tray up, Daring nodded. “So... you gonna tell us where Pinkie Pie is or not?” “Probably in the gym, setting up for the dance,” Fluttershy answered, taking a quick bite of food. “Thanks!” Daring turned on her heel, moving off towards the door. “You guys coming or what? We don’t have a whole lot of time on our hands!” “Sure thing,” Wyatt said, following Daring out the doors. Once the group was out in the halls, Wyatt waited for the group to get into a rhythm before taking Twilight’s hand to get her to come to a stop while Daring and Spike walked on ahead of them. Taking a deep breath, he thought over what he wanted to say. “Twi, I know why you really want to stick around in this world.” “Then, do you agree?” Twilight glanced at him, her heart beating in her ears. “I can’t just leave things like this.” Wyatt paused, his conflicting feelings battling one another for dominance. “If we weren’t on a three day time crunch, I would instantly tell you yes, Twi. But Sunset has had at least three years in this world’s timeframe to rethink her plans. This might not be something we can do with the short amount of time on top of getting an entire school behind us.” Turning her head, Twilight hardened her gaze. “Don’t talk like that, Wyatt. We’ve done crazier things before. No one is beyond saving.” “Rider stuff I know how to do,” Wyatt countered. “If I had applied the level of dedication to the Kamen Rider franchise to things like schoolwork, I might be almost as smart as you. Twi, this might be hard to believe, but I know nothing about how to make someone popular in high school.” “Neither do the rest of us,” Twilight pointed out. “But~ I bet the human versions of our friends can help!” “Uh, Twi, I know you’re not the best at social cues and body language,” Wyatt started, rubbing the side of his head. “But please tell me you noticed how Fluttershy reacted when you brought up Pinkie? I don’t think those two are friends in this world.” Twilight blinked, the cogs in her mind visibly turning as she recalled their conversation with Fluttershy. After a few moments of dead air, her eyes bulged out of her head. “Oh my gosh! Fluttershy looked like she hated Pinkie! What is wrong with this crazy world!?” “Hey, maybe not shout for no reason?” Daring questioned, pushing the door to the auditorium open. “We don’t need more attention than we already have.” “I’m not shouting for no reason,” Twilight argued, jogging up to Daring. “I just figured out that the versions of our friends here might not be friends. How are we going to win the votes of the people here if we don’t all band together?” “We’ll figure it out-gah!” Daring jumped back, having turned and come face to face with a familiar, pink human. “Faust! Don’t do that!” “Wowee! You look just like Daring Do!” The pink human beamed, seeming to ignore Daring's command and leaning in closer to inspect her. “You must be a really dedicated cosplayer!” “I'm not a cosplayer,” Daring grumbled, silently thanking Velvet for filling her in on that term. Taking a hand, she put it on the pink girl's forehead and pushed her gently out of her personal space. “A.K. Yearling's my mom.” “Really!? That’s so cool!” Pinkie gasped, dragging Daring into the auditorium. “You have to tell me all about her! What’s her favorite kind of party? Does she like chocolate or vanilla ice cream?” “Mom hates parties and says screw your dichotomy and eats neapolitan ice cream,” Daring answered surprised by the other girl's strength. “Look, we’re not here to talk about how weird my mom is, we’re here to sign up for the Fall Formal Princess thing.” The pink girl gasped, pulling away from Daring. “Daring Do wants to run for Fall Formal?! That's absotively amazing!” Zipping away for a moment, she returned with a clipboard and pen. “Just fill this out and you’re on your way to royalty!” “Can do,” Daring said, signing her name with a flourish. And to top it off, she made sure to sign her name larger than Sunset had. When she was done, she tossed the clipboard to Twilight. “There ya go, your turn.” Twilight scribbled her name in, passing it back to Pinkie. Pinkie took it, looking it over. “You two sure signed up late, the Formal’s the day after tomorrow!” “Well, we just transferred and wanted to make our debut memorable, Pinkie,” Spike said, Shrugging. “So uh... is there a Fall Formal Prince ballet?” “Nope!” Pinkie replied, putting the clipboard away. “The winner's date is always the unofficial Prince.” Pinkie paused, eyeing Spike critically. “Wait, how did you know my name? Are you psychic?!” “No... Principal Celestia told us you were in charge of the committee,” he responded, crossing his arms. “If I was, that would be cool though, I’d be like that guy from Second Sight!” “Second Sight, what’s that?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head. “Oh uh, it’s a video game,” Spike explained, distracted by the sound of doors opening. Turning to the side, he watched as human versions of Applejack and Big Mac carried in what looked like cases of cider. “Did somebody order a couple cases of fizzy cider?!” Applejack called out, a grin on her face as she sat one of the cases on a table. Pinkie bounced on her heels, zipping over to the table. “I did! I did! I wanna make sure the Fall Formal has the best food and refreshments!” “Then ya came to the right people,” Applejack assured, patting the crate. “The harvest this year’s been great. This is our best cider in a long time.” Adjusting her hat, she regarded the newcomers with a warm smile. “Howdy! I ain’t seen y'all in school before. Ya new?” “Brand new,” Daring answered, crossing her arms over her chest. “This is our first day here. Decided to run for Fall Formal Princess.” Applejack whistled, leaning on the crate. “That there's gonna take some guts. Sunset Shimmer’s a lying cheat. Only person ‘round here more of a lying snake then she is, is that varmint Rainbow Dash.” Moving around the table, she slapped Twilight on the back. “I think Ah saw you earlier actually. Good on ya fer standing up to Ms. Better-Than-You.” Twilight’s eye twitched, trying and failing to comprehend the first part of Applejack’s sentence. “Um well, I couldn’t stand seeing her talk to Fluttershy like that.” “Well, you got my vote.” Applejack smiled apologetically at Daring. “No offense.” Daring shrugged her shoulders, leaning on the table. “None taken. The Princess thing was Twi’s idea, I’m just doing it because it’s something to do.” Pulling away, Applejack moved back towards the door. “It was nice meetin’ y'all. If’n you’ll excuse me, Ah have to help my brother unload the rest of these crates.” The door to the gym opened, revealing Sunset Shimmer along with human versions of Snips and Snails behind her. She looked around the room, a scowl on her face. “Ugh, this looks terrible. There should be more streamers by the stage and fewer balloons.” “How about you let the person running the thing decide how it looks?” Spike shot back, cutting off Pinkie’s response. “If you wanted to do it, maybe you should have taken the job?” Sunset turned her attention to Spike, levelling a glare at him. “You should watch your mouth, freshman. This is going to be my coronation stage, of course I want it to look perfect.” Spike scoffed, ignoring frantic gestures from Pinkie and AJ. “You know, that’s pretty egotistical. It’s just a school event; you aren’t being crowned for real you know.” Sunset chuckled, approaching Spike and ruffling his hair with a smirk on her face. “If only you knew why that’s so funny to me.” Frowning, Spike slapped her hand away. “Oh, trust me, I know all about it. Guess we didn’t meet during the rush, did we? I’m Spike and Twilight’s my big sister.” “Do you have any idea what’s going on here?” Pinkie whispered, leaning towards Applejack without taking her eyes off the scene. “Ah have no idea what they're on about. You just be ready if Sunset and her two goons try anything on that kid,” Applejack whispered back, already inching her way over. Sunset glanced between the two girls as well as her two flunkies behind her. Huffing, she stepped away from Spike. “You’ll figure out the whole truth at the dance. I am running unopposed after all.” “Not anymore you aren’t,” Wyatt spoke, pointing to Pinkie’s clipboard. “Daring and Twilight both signed up. It’s a three way race now.” “What?!” Sunset boomed, wrenching the clipboard away from Pinkie. Taking a deep breath, she pushed it back into Pinkie’s chest. “Good luck you two, you’ll need it.” Motioning with her hand, she and the two boys stormed out of the gym. “That was... pleasant,” Twilight commented, rubbing her neck. “This is probably going to be harder than I thought.” Sighing, she pushed any doubts of failure from her mind. “Right! Do either of you girls know if the school has a library?” “Of course this school has a library, silly!” Pinkie replied, giggling up a storm. “What kind of school doesn’t have a library?” Blushing, Twilight looked away. “I was just making sure! Could you tell us where it is?” “Sure thing!” Gesturing with her hands, Pinkie gave the quartet directions to the library from the gym. “Just make sure you’re super quiet! I’ve been banned from it because I make way too much noise.” “I find that so hard to believe,” Daring replied, chuckling. “Welp, we’ll get out of your hair. You guys got a lot of work to do. Sayonara.” giving a wave, she proceeded to leave the auditorium. Once they were out in the halls, Spike shoved his hands in his pockets. “Ugh, Sunset is so awful. What the heck is she planning to do with your crown, Twi?” “I’m not really sure, Spike.” Twilight brought a hand to her chin, rubbing it in thought. Sunset had obviously planned for a while to take the crown. What had she been planning, trapped in a world without magic? “We should head right to the library, we’ll be able to learn more about this world and maybe just what Sunset’s after.” “I could always tail her,” Wyatt offered. “Since my rider powers work, I could turn invisible and she wouldn’t be any the wiser to what I’m doing. I might be able to sniff out her plan.” “I doubt she’s that sloppy,” Twilight replied, shaking her head. “Sunset doesn’t seem like the type to leave her plans laying around.” “Maybe she keeps a diary?” Wyatt offered. “Sunset doesn’t seem to have many… any friends,” he quickly corrected, his brow furrowing. “Maybe she writes down her thoughts in one to share them with something.” “Are you really suggesting you should go break into a mare’s house and steal her diary?” Spike questioned, giving Wyatt a look. “After she broke into the crystal palace and stole Twilight’s crown,” Wyatt retorted, crossing his arms over his chest. “After that, I’m not above breaching her privacy.” “That still doesn-gah!” Spike’s sentence ended in a grunt of pain as a pair of hands grabbed him from behind and slammed him into some lockers. Pushing back the pain, he found himself face to face with Sunset. “Hi Sunset, fancy seeing you again so soon,” he said, meeting her glare with one of his own. “You got something to say?” “Pretty gutsy of you to pull that kind of stunt in front of the three of us,” Daring said, putting her hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Let Spike go unless you feel like your diet’s been lacking teeth in it.” Looking back, Sunset kept Spike pinned to the lockers. “Big talk coming from a nobody like you. I should have recognized you when I saw you, princesss.” “You should have recognized me too,” Wyatt said, summoning his driver and letting Sunset see it. “You also shouldn’t have stolen Twilight’s crown; but hey, I can’t criticize all of your life choices right now.” Sunset drew Spike back, slamming him into the lockers once more. “You shouldn’t have followed me. None of you belong here; none of you fit in.” “Says the pony who ran away here in a temper tantrum,” Wyatt retorted. “But us belonging here doesn’t matter, we need that crown back.” Glaring, Sunset pressed her forearm against Spike’s neck. “You know, three teenagers with no records, hanging out with a kid like this? I’d watch my step, we wouldn’t want CPS getting involved, now would we?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked, glaring at Sunset. Wyatt put his hand on Twilight’s shoulder, squeezing lightly. “It means she's threatening to call child protective services on us.” He dismissed his driver, glaring at Sunset. “So, why is Twi’s crown so important to you? It has to be for more than just to add an accessory to your wardrobe.” “A question for you, princess,” Sunset spoke, focusing on Twilight. “What do you think happens when you take an Element of magic into a world that doesn’t have any of its own?” Twilight’s brow furrowed, studying Sunset’s face. After a moment, her eyes widened. “Wait a moment, the connection to the bearer would be cut off. Meaning-” “Anyone can use it.” Dropping Spike, Sunset turned toward them. “Stay out of my way, Princess. Unless you want your little brother here to end up in foster care.” Patting Spike’s head, Sunset made her departure, grinning to herself. Wyatt frowned, stepping forward. “Hey, Baconhead!” he called out, getting her attention. “I’ve got a question for you. What are your plans if you become a princess?” As before, her only response was a raised finger. Sighing, he rubbed his head and turned back to Twilight. “Her plan is seriously messed up. What do you think, Twi, are we staying the course with trying to reform her in three days?” “Of course we are,” Twilight helped Spike up, pulling him into a hug. “Look, let’s just get our research done in the library and find a place to spend the night.” Keeping her arm around the sullen boy, she led him towards the library. This had to work out. It just had to. The Best Laid PlansTwilight stepped out of the library, blending into the crowd of teens milling about. Wyatt had suggested that they leave the library separately to avoid drawing attention to themselves. She had been the one to suggest she leave last, even if she did want to keep a close eye on Wyatt. He seemed… off. Aggressive even. Shaking her head, she chased those thoughts away. She popped her joints, ridding herself of the stiffness that came with sleeping on books. Her focus returned to what she had studied the night before. A lot of it had been the basic history of the mirror world. But Spike had uncovered something interesting in the year books. A couple years back, the mirror versions of her friends had been close just like the ones she knew back home. But the next year, they were all separated. Was this something Sunset had done? “I bet it was...” she muttered to herself, her eyes cast downward. “But why? What would she have gained from that?” Perhaps Sunset just did it for entertainment? Twilight quickly disregarded that. The redheaded menace didn't seem like the type to do something for such a petty reason. She was methodical. After a long train of thought, nothing came to her. If she wanted to make any progress, then she'd need to get to the other versions of her friends to get more of the picture. Movement caught her eye, making her step back. An orange skinned boy had almost bumped into her. “Sorry about that,” she said, rather embarrassed. “I wasn’t paying attention.” The orange boy flashed her a grin back, running a hand through his spiky blue hair. "It's all good. No damage was done. You're one of the new girls, right?" “Yup, that’s me! I’m Twilight Sparkle,” she replied, holding her hand out. The boy took her hand, giving it a shake. "Flash Sentry. Maybe I'll see you around, Twilight." Twilight watched him go before resuming her walk. "He seemed nice," she said to herself, not giving the teen another thought. Where would her ‘friends’ be? She’d only seen two of them… Given her experience with Pinkie Pie, the party m-girl would be more likely to find her rather than the other way around. Rarity would likely be the easiest to find, guessing she'd be near sewing or art equipment. She stopped a student, asking about an art room. With a destination in mind, she made her way through the throng of students. “Hello?” Opening the door, she peeked her head in. Before Twilight could even get a real look into the room, an alabaster hand grabbed her and pulled her inside. The door slammed shut and the lights were flipped on, blinding Twilight. She covered her eyes, sucking air in through her teeth. "Quick, get inside!" A familiar frantic voice demanded, leading her further into the room. "No one saw you, did they?!" "Uh what?" Twilight questioned, finally able to see once more. She was being led towards a clothing rack by a purple haired girl she assumed was Rarity. "Why would I care if people saw me?" Rarity ignored her question, pulling clothes off the rack and forcing the purple girl into a new outfit. “Oh my, this goes really with that purple strip in your hair.” "I'm glad the outfit works, but you didn't answer my question. And can I please have my clothes back?” "Don't worry, I'll give you your adorable outfit back," Rarity assured, looking through some accessories. "But for right now we can't afford to let people recognize you. Not with that video going around." Twilight raised her eyebrow. “Firstly, only my boyfriend is allowed to undress me. Secondly, what video?” Slinging a dark blue purse over Twilight's shoulder, pieces of it glittering like the night sky. She gasped, reaching for her phone. "The one that's been circulating around the school." Tapping at the screen, she held it up. “It doesn’t look good on you.” Twilight winced, all of her gaffs from the day before playing back for her to see. The dramatic music, voice over and text certainly didn't help matters. Groaning, she pulled the hat Rarity had given her over her eyes. “Right. Well, I don’t really care what Sunset makes up about me.” Taking the hat off, she placed it on Rarity’s head. “I don’t have time for foa-er, childish name calling.” "Oh, I have no doubt Sunset's sticky fingers are all over this," Rarity agreed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "What with you putting your name in the running for Fall Formal." The door suddenly swung open, Applejack stepping inside. "There you are, Twilight. Ah’ve been lookin’ everywhere for ya. Have ya seen that darn video?” "So much for the disguise," Rarity deadpanned, shifting her weight to cock her hip out. "And I just showed it to her." “I really don’t care about the video,” Twilight said, grabbing her clothes from Rarity. “Now, I’m going to get changed and I want you two to tell me more about Sunset.” Moving behind a small divider, Twilight tossed away Rarity’s disguise. “Starting, now.” "There ain't much t'tell," Applejack started, turning on a heel to give Twilight some added privacy. "She showed up towards the end o' middle school. At first she seemed sweet, became every teacher's favorite and topped every test score." "Then high school came along," Rarity chimed in, tossing the hat she was wearing onto the rack. "And she did a complete one-eighty. Suddenly she treated everyone like garbage took control of the social hierarchy." Twilight frowned, recalling what Wyatt had told her about human school systems. Time did flow strangely here, but why would it have turned Sunset into a child? “Are you two friends?” she asked, setting the mystery aside for now. Rarity and Applejack exchanged a look, taken aback by the question. They mulled it over for a few moments. "Ah mean, we were for a while," Applejack answered, shrugging. "But then we and our group drifted a part the end of freshman year." Stepping back into view, Twilight hummed. “Did you drift a part or were you broken apart?” "Part of it was Rainbow Dash not keeping her promise to Applejack," Rarity offered, her brow knit in thought. Applejack all but spit her words out. “That no good lyn’ muscle head made me look like a fool! You know how many apples we wasted ‘cause o’ that prank!? Worse still, she made a liar outta me!” Twilight took in a breath, reminding herself that she was dealing with hormonal teenagers. Brains were still developing. “Okay.” Letting it out, she spoke. “Did you actually sit down and talk to her, or did you just start shouting at her?” Applejack calmed down a bit, crossing her arms over her chest. "Ah mighta just stopped talkin' t'her altogther." “Right. So, I’m going to make a suggestion based on some rather limited evidence. Maybe, just maybe, your friend group was sabotaged by Sunset.” "That's certainly a nice theory, darling, but there's no evidence that Sunset had anything to do with this," Rarity retorted, giving Twilight an incredulous look. Walking past them, Twilight smiled to herself. “Well then, we’re just going to have to gather up the rest of your former friends and see what they have to say.” Turning back, she held up a finger. “Think about it. If it gets out that she did break you up and I can bring you back together, it might just give the rest of the students the confidence to stand up for themselves.” "Well, Ah'm not opposed t'any plan that knocks Sunset off her high horse," Applejack stated with a grin. "Even if it means swallowin' my pride and bury the hatchet with Dash." A soft smile crept onto Twilight's face. She already had two people on her side. "Great, now we just need to get the other three on board with us. Would either of you happen to know where to find Pinkie Pie?" In his short time here, Spike had learned one crucial lesson. Public schooling was not for him. All the walking and book carrying. The crowded hallways. Ugh. He hated it. How had Wyatt done it for twelve years of his life? No wonder the human had shown no real penchant for learning. Just two days in and he was ready to tear his newfound hair out. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his class schedule to see what was in store for him. "History, great," he muttered to himself, splitting his attention between his surroundings and the text. "Maybe I can at least get a nap in.” Closing the book, he leaned back in his seat. He’d take Twilight’s ramblings over this any day. Yawning, he did a quick check to see if it was safe to close his eyes. Feeling that it was, he let his eyes drift. "Mr. Sparkle!" A sharp voice barked, causing the young man to shoot up in his seat. "Would you care to tell the class the name of the president who spearheaded the industrial revolution?" Sighing, he looked anywhere other than the teacher. “Wasn’t it... uh... Franklin Pierce?” The teacher shook her head, turning to the board and writing down a name. "No, the correct answer is President Snow Piercer. But you were close." “Right... Snow Piercer...” he muttered, sinking back in his seat. He grabbed his text book, pretending to read it to correct his mistake. “Guess it was dumb to think this place worked like Wy’s world,” he muttered to himself. He glanced up from the book seeing that the teacher’s focus was off him. He didn’t have time to enjoy it as he felt a tap on his shoulder. Looking back, he found a purple girl had been the one trying to get his attention. She had blue hair with white streaks styled with enough gel to make it a deadly weapon. “Your book is upside down,” she said, pointing to it. “You might want to fix that.” “Maybe I just wanted to try upside down studying,” Spike whispered back, quickly adjusting his book on his desk. “It’s like normal studying but on hard mode. But uh, thanks for reminding me,” he concluded with a weak grin. The girl watched him, her expression resting somewhere between Maud and a rock. “You just guessed, didn’t you?” Spike chuckled softly, rubbing the back of his head. "You got me. I guess my mind's just not really in the mood to focus on History today. I'm Spike by the way." “Lily Moon,” came her chilly repy. "Sweet name," the young man commented with a nod. "And I dig your m-hair." She stared at him for a moment, lifting her book back up. Silence reigned, her only response being the turn of the page. Taking the hint, Spike turned around again. 'Humans are weird,' he thought, staring out the window. ‘Maybe she’s just an introvert like Maud? Huh... I wonder if everyone's counterpart is the same in this world as they are back home...’ Spike's mind drifted, trying to picture the counterparts of his friends. Two versions of Thorax sprang to mind, one from before and after his big change. In place of antlers, he imagined two big pieces of hair sticking up. The image was so ridiculous, he couldn't help but snicker to himself. Before Spike could pursue the train of thought further, something caught the corner of his eye. Looking out the window, followed what had been in his periphery. "Hey," he spoke quietly. "You see that?" Sunset Shimmer stood out against the otherwise empty track field. Her stance was tense, arms crossed. She seemed to be in a rather animated conversation with someone hidden behind the bleachers. Spike glared at the orange girl, trying to get a glimpse at her conversation partner through the cracks in the stands. His hand shot up, an idea springing to him. "Ma'am, may I be excused to the bathroom?" “Yes, Mr. Sparkle. Do be sure to hurry back.” Shooting out of his seat, Spike grabbed the hall pass from the teacher and made his way out the door. He continued until he was outside the school, planning a route to sneak up on Sunset. He wished that he had a power like Wyatt or Daring to turn invisible. He just had to stay hidden was all. Move quickly and stay out of sight. That wouldn’t be hard. He prayed to whatever was listening that Sunset was still talking with whoever that was. Clinging to the wall, Spike carefully made his way to the track field. After a few minutes, Sunset was in sight. Her back was to him, but whoever was in the bleachers would likely be facing him. Narrowing his eyes, he examined the space between the bleachers. If he moved carefully enough, he just might be able to stay within the blind spot of the stands. With a battleplan in mind, he made his way across the field. He crept along the open field, trying not to make any noise. It was slow going, but with every step Sunset grew bigger and more clear within his view. He could even start to hear her voice, though the words were unintelligible. ‘Just a bit closer,’ he thought to himself. ‘This had better not have been for nothing.’ If it was just Sunset talking to a teacher, he was going to be very annoyed. Creeping in closer, he took up a position on the bleachers and listened in. “-et rid of them!” Sunset hissed through her teeth. “And why should I?” a mysterious voice questioned, unmoved by her outburst. “You had one task, get the crown and get out unseen. And yet you failed even something so simple.” Sunset scoffed. “You were too damn scared to set foot through that mirror. Don’t project your shortcomings onto me.” "Quite the thing to say to someone you're begging to help you," the other voice snapped. "I can find another to give that crown to." “Hey! You came to me. I get the feeling there isn’t anyone.” "You were convenient while the crown was in Equestria," the voice dismissed. "But now that it's here, anyone will do. If they're willing to cooperate." Venom dripped into Sunset’s voice. “And I’m the only one who could control it. You keep them off my back and we’ll both get what we want.” Smirking to himself, Spike made himself smaller on the bleachers. His hand grabbed his belt, slotting in the yellow medals quietly on the off chance he was caught. He had a feeling he knew who Sunset's mysterious benefactor was associated with. “Deal. With. Them,” Sunset insisted before storming back towards the school building. Spike heard a huff from within the bleachers, and the telltale sound of a dimensional rift opening. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he emerged from his hiding spot and strolled back towards the building. He was sure the others would be ecstatic to hear what he had discovered. Daring sat in a classroom, bored out of her skull. Was this what she was missing out on when her dad was teaching her? She was sitting in an English class, tuning out the teacher as she went on about adverbs or something. She was half tempted to throw out Twilight's plan and take the crown like Wyatt had suggested. This was one story that would never see the quill. Sure, some fans would just consume anything but she still needed to have standards. Who wanted to read about their heroine dicking around a school room? Maybe she could embellish it a little? Add something about a cult to spice it up. She tossed the thought aside, not wanting to risk shark jumping comments from her critics. Absentmindedly, she began to draw one of the artifacts she had obtained on a previous adventure. Ah, the Eternal Flower. One of her earliest and greatest adventures. She knew every petal and color by heart. How could she not? It had given her a prize greater than anything she could ask for. Her pencil paused, a thoughtful expression falling over her. Gallant True, whom she had met on the flowers's trail, had vehemently disagreed with her using the flower. She had not spoken to him since; which in her line of work wasn’t too out of the ordinary. That had been until she learned of their familial connection from Sire Hollow’s records. All those days together and they had no idea they were niece and uncle. She brought the pencil to her lips, nibbling the eraser. It was a dreadful habit, one that had made her go through several packs of pencils. Especially when she had chapters due. Maybe she needed to track Gallant down? Even if he still wanted to never speak to her, he deserved to know of their blood ties. “That’s a pretty good drawing.” Turning her head, she found a yellow boy with spiky blue hair glancing at her notes. She fought back a snarky comment, sure he had seen her act on her bad habit. "Thanks," she said instead, keeping a neutral tone. "It's something from my mom's books." “Yeah? Your mom a writer?” he asked, peering a bit closer. Daring chuckled, moving the page so he could see it better. "She dabbles. Wrote a little series with the initials, D.D." The boy stared at her, raising an eyebrow. “You're A.K Yearlings daughter? And you're transferring here?” "Do you really think I'd fit in at one of those pompous prep schools full of spoiled brats?" Daring deadpanned, waving a hand over herself. "I'd either get locked in juvie or a mental ward by the end of the first week." “Right...” he nodded slowly. “And you just want me to believe you?” Daring shrugged, twirling her pencil between her fingers. “You can believe whatever you want. But do you want some proof? Something that only family would know?” “Sure. Give me something good.” "Alright." Daring tapped her chin with her pencil, trying to think of a tidbit that could translate over to this new world. "Mom was sick while she wrote the second book. She accidentally sent some pages that she'd sneezed on to the publisher. That's why one time Ahuizotl gets called Ahuizob." Snorting, the boy shook his head. “Yeah right. That’s just a typo.” "Why do you think the typo happened?" Daring retorted with a chuckle. "But okay, guess I need something else." Looking down in thought, she tried to dredge up another factoid. "Mom came from Sire Hollow." He held a hand up. “You just keep throwing ideas at me. There’s no way to know if you're making any of that up or not.” Daring chewed on the inside of her cheek, thinking over her options. She had photos of "A.K." but as a pony. Not something to go showing off. Shrugging, she slid her notebook back over. "Oh well, I don't really have anything else. So now you can think I'm lying or crazy, take your pick," she concluded with a cheeky grin. “Yeah, yeah. You're kind of a bad liar. Unlike my ex.” He sighed, leaning back in his seat. “Goddess, that girl is a demon.” "Oh?" Daring replied, reclining in her seat. "And who's that?" “Sunset Shimmer,” he said, his voice tinged with melancholy. “We dated for a year and I still don’t know what’s true about her.” Daring winced, recognizing that tone all too well. "I may or may not have had some bad breakups. Ya wanna air some shit out?" “Not in the middle of class, no.” Daring glanced forward, realizing the teacher was still talking. "Oh yeah, good point. Meet up at lunch?" He shrugged. “Sure, if that’s what you wanna do, weirdo.” "Who's weirder, the weirdo or the one who agrees to hang out with them?" She shot back with a wink. Satisfied with the eye roll she received for a reply, Daring returned to her absentminded doodling. When the bell finally rang, Daring caught up with the boy and walked with him to the cafeteria. “Man, does the English teacher love the sound of her own voice or what?” she commented with a grin. “Did she even pause to breathe during that lesson?” “Yeah, she does that.” The boy shrugged, getting in line. “What’s your name anyway? Or are you going to tell me it’s Daring Do?” “That’s what it says on my transfer papers,” she told him with a wink. “What about you? I wanna call you something besides Blue Boy.” Holding a finger up, he slid the other into his jacket. “First of all, I’m orange, not blue. And second, my name is Flash Sentry.” “Your hair is blue, genius,” Daring shot back. “Or do you forget about things that you can’t currently see?” Flash narrowed his eyes. “Are you always this much of a bitch?” “I do try not to be,” Daring said with a shrug. “But being raised by an antisocial single parent has its downsides. So uh, sorry if that went too far.” Paying for his lunch, Flash sat down at an unclaimed table. He eyed Daring wearily, tossing a fry into his mouth. “You remind me too much of Sunset.” Daring winced, the comment stinging. “Ow, don’t like the sound of that. Even only hearing about her for a day I don’t like her.” Glancing at her tray, she picked up what looked like a burger. “Okay, so, spill. What kind of secrets does she have?” Flash sighed, picking at his tray. "I'm not even sure what's real and what's just another of her lies." Taking a slow bite he added. "Although, there is a feeling I get from her. I don't think I've ever seen her really happy. Even when she's smirking like a sadistic bitch, the gesture feels empty." “Right... but that’s not what I asked,” Daring pressed, taking a bite out of her burger. Scratching at his cheek, Flash nodded. “Right, right, a secret. If I had to guess something she didn’t want getting out it’s that even though we dated a year, I never heard her mention her parents. I never even saw signs of her parents whenever I dropped her off at her place.” “That’s it? That’s all you got?” Daring groaning, pinching her nose. “Do you know how unhelpful that is?” “I told you she keeps everything close to the vest,” Flash retorted, giving her a flat look. “But I might have something else. I’m pretty sure she was watching Mr. Knack’s Cul De Sac when I picked her up one day.” Daring chewed on her burger, waiting for him to continue. When he didn't, she frowned. “And that is...? What? A movie or something?” “It’s a kid’s show,” Flash answered, giving the olive girl a look of disbelief. “Only one of the most famous one’s ever. Aimed at really young kids though, like Pre-K.” Shrugging, Daring took a sip of her drink. “Yeah, I didn’t grow up with t.v. Mom didn’t want one in the house so...” Well, at least she had a plausible excuse for missing out on pop culture. “It was all books, study, and physical training.” “Sounds kinda strict,” Flash said with a frown. “My folks want me to do my studies too, but they let me watch t.v.” “I didn’t miss anything,” Daring dismissed with a shrug. “I’m more of a doer anyway.” Great, all this talking and she found out jack all about Sunset. Besides that she watched some children’s thing. What the hell was she supposed to do with that information? “If that got out and were true, would that knock her down a peg or two?” Flash whistled. “She’d never hear the end of it. She’d have been torn apart in middle school, but high school? She might as well drop out and change her name.” Daring grinned, finishing her burger. “Well, Flash, would you care to become a school legend and see if we can’t show everyone that the queen bitch is going to lose her crown.” He shook his head. “No. I’m not like her. I’m not going to make someone else the school’s punching bag.” Daring’s smile waned, nodding. “You make a good point, Flash. If my friends and I wanna take her down, we’ll do it the honest way. No sense of stooping to her level.” Looking over at Flash, her grin returned a bit. The sense of morality he showed could only come from an idealistic kid. She could use more people like that around her. However, that didn't mean she was going to give up her tricks entirely. Just because she wouldn't resort to blackmail or expose Sunset's secret, that didn't mean she couldn't find use for it. “And you call it ‘soccer’?” Twilight questioned, following Rarity out and onto the school’s sports field. Of course, this version of Dash wouldn’t be in stunt flying. But kicking a ball around? It seemed less... ambitious. “Well, I prefer to call it Futbol like the rest of the world,” Rarity said, putting a hand to her chest. “But since that only causes confusion in most conversations, yes, it’s Soccer.” She concluded what was surely the start of a rant with a forced grin. A moment later, she regarded Twilight oddly. “Wait, have you never heard of Soccer before? Didn’t you go to Fenrir High before this? Their team are the state champions.” Twilight shrugged. “I don’t follow sports. I’d rather read.” “I bet you’d follow the Chess scene,” Pinkie interjected, popping up in front of the purple girl and walking backwards. “Though, I guess that all depends on if you’d call Chess a sport.” Face scrunched up in thought, Pinkie seemed to be laboring over the idea herself. “Still, even if you don’t follow sports, it’s really weird that you’ve never at least heard of Soccer, Twilight. It’s almost like you’re from another world or something.” If the new arrival was expecting a strong reaction from Twilight, she would be disappointed. “Oh hey there, Pinkie. We were just looking for you.” Rarity and Applejack blinked, sharing a look of disbelief. “Ah’ve never seen anyone stoneface Pinkie bein’ Pinkie like that,” the farm girl whispered to the fashionista. “She certainly is a strange one,” Rarity whispered back, eyeing Twilight up and down. “But she does seem like a good person.” “Why were you looking for me Twilight?” Pinkie asked, sidestepping another student without looking. She gasped, pulling out a journal labeled ‘Party Planning’. “Do you need help planning a party? I am the school’s famous party planner.” Twilight put her hand on the book, lowering it. “No, Pinkie. I need your help fixing a few friendships. We’re going to grab Rainbow Dash and then we’re finding Fluttershy.” “Fluttershy?!” Pinkie screeched, coming to a halt. “Why would you need her?! Don’t let her innocent act fool you, she’s a snake.” “Yes, Fluttershy,” Twilight confirmed, putting a gentle guiding hand on Pinkie’s shoulder. “We need to get all of this cleared up between you five.” “Think of it this way, Pinkie,” Aj started, coming up to Pinkie. “If Ah can swallow my pride and have a talk with Dash, y’all can do the same.” Pinkie eyed the group skeptically, settling on Applejack. "You're making up with Dashie? Why's that?" AJ glanced at Twilight. “She’s got some mighty fine points, Pinkie. Sunset might’ve turned us all against each other.” Blinking for a few moments, the pink girl's eyes lit up. "Oh my gosh! That makes so much sense! The five of us all had friends in so many different groups, we could've basically gotten the whole school on our side. With us split apart, the school divided into cliques and left Sunset able to secure the crown every year!" Rarity gaped at Pinkie, staring stupidly at the pink girl. How was it that Pinkie had such brief flashes of insight? And yet, most of the time she seemed to have no idea what was going on around her. Twilight beamed, grabbing Pinkie's hands. "That's brilliant! Now I know how we can beat Sunset! Thank you, Pinkie!" Elation spread over her, moving her legs for her. “Come on! To thefootball field!” Pinkie giggled, easily keeping pace with Twilight. "I'm brilliant you guys!" AJ tilted her hat, nudging Rarity in the side. “Come on, Rarity. Yer gonna catch flies with yer mouth open like that.” Closing her mouth, Rarity laughed softly at herself. "Sorry, darling. I just forgot what spending time with Pinkie was like." Primping her hair, she took a moment to gather herself. “Do you know what you're going to say to Rainbow Dash?” "Uh, mind helpin' me with that?" AJ requested, smiling sheepishly. "You were always better with words." Putting a gentle hand on AJ’s shoulder, Rarity ushered the taller girl along. “Just follow my instructions, and you two will be butting egos just like the old days!” Words began to form in her head, even as they turned a corner. AJ smiled, trying to repeat what the fashionista was telling her. She inevitably put it in her own words, but Rarity made no attempt to correct her. Her confidence wavered slightly, her boots walking onto the meticulously maintained soccer field. Up ahead, Twilight was already talking to Rainbow Dash. The blue girl regarded her boredly, obviously ready to ditch the conversation. "Wish me luck," Applejack said, taking a deep breath. "It's now or never Ah guess." Stepping forward, she stopped in front of the athlete. "Hey, Dash." Dash’s body went rigid, her boredom melting into a deep glare. “What do you want, Apple Girl?” Her stance shifted, in preparation to what might become a fight. “I told you never to talk to me again.” "What if Ah was here t'say sorry?" AJ said, removing her hat. "Ah know ya didn't mean t'bail on mah bake sale. Ya got a text ya thought was from me, right?" “Yeah I did.” Dash’s eyes narrowed. “You gave me the wrong day! You made me look like an idiot in front of my team!” AJ paused, having heard Dash say that before but only now was she paying it any mind. Fishing out her phone, she pulled up her texts with Dash. "Ah didn't send that and Ah can prove it, RD." She offered the phone to the blue girl. Dash snatched the phone from AJ’s hand, moving to punt it in against the ground. She paused, noting the presence of the other. “Why are the rest of you here?” "Because Twilight here made us realize that Sunset pitted us against one another," Rarity explained, coming up to join the conversation. "And because we missed how things used to be." Lowering her arm, Dash pondered the phone. Her eyes moved over the text, devouring its every word. Digging her own phone out, she quickly tapped away on it. “I-I don’t get it. How would she have screwed around with our phones like that?” "Sunset's clever and motivated, she might've found a way," Twilight offered, crossing her arms over her chest. "If she didn't just threaten someone with tech skills to do it for her." This was going well. They were talking, working things out. Just a bit more of a push and they’d be right where they should be. But she couldn't be the one to give the push, it was up to the girls now. "RD, Ah'm sorry. Ah called ya a liar. Ah should've cooled mah head and listened to ya. You were mah best friend, ya deserved that much." Placing her hat back on, AJ held her hand out. “Whaddya say, Dash? Friends?” "No," Dash quickly said, shocking everyone. Before anyone could speak though, she took the hand and shook it. "More like besties!" Both phones dropped from her grasp as AJ swept her up in a bear hug. Pinkie tumbled, rolling and catching the devices before they could make an unfortunate meeting with the ground. Bouncing up, she squealed. "Yay! They're hugging!" Throwing her arms her, she hauled Rarity and Twilight into a hug. “Woohoo!” "Now we just need to find Fluttershy," Twilight said, relief washing over her. A deep smile stretched ear to ear, pride settling on her shoulders. And Wyatt said this would be hard. With the young man on her mind, she idly wondered how he was doing. He had to be having at least somewhat of an easy time since he had been from at least some form of human world. Wyatt grumbled to himself, having to change into gym clothes. He had to debate with himself to ignore Twilight’s wishes and take the crown instead of this High School Musical bullshit. He was debating the implications of the act and what his marefriend would do to him if he went against her request. Sighing, he knew he wouldn’t be able to do that. Betraying Twilight’s trust was something he could never do. He had to make someone pay. Wyatt had no idea who, but someone did. Who would make a portal that turns you into a teenager? What even was the point of that? It was probably that bearded guy Twilight was always on about. He wished the bearded wonder was still alive, if only to punch the wrinkly unicorn in the face. Adjusting his outfit, Wyatt stepped out into the gym proper. He stopped for a moment to think. If he wasn’t going to ruin Twilight’s plan, then how could he help it? He barely navigated high school the first time he went through it. Now he had to do it again, in technicolor. The uncanny valley didn’t help, especially when he could pick out who was supposed to be who from Ponyville. A whistle blew from the nearby coach, getting everyone’s attention. “Alright class, today we’re gonna be playing dodgeball. When I call your names, step onto this side of the gym,” he said, indicating one side of the court. “Everyone else, get on the other half. Standard rules: get hit by a ball, you’re out, catch an opponent’s ball and they’re out and you can bring a teammate in, and finally, if you deflect a throw with a ball but drop it, you’re out.” Wyatt milled about with the students, picking out who he knew and who he didn’t. He had no idea who the guy with green dreadlocks was, but he easily recognized Thunderlane’s mohawk. If this version was like his pony counterpart, then he was a chill guy; surprisingly into cooking too. “Mathews!” Of course he’d be picked first. Resigning himself to gym class, he took his place by the coach. At least he got to put some names to some face. There was that. He fought the urge to do the stretches Flash Fire taught him, not wanting to stand out more than he already did as the first name called. He also figured there might be some sort of target on his back as the new student. More names were rattled off, leaving Wyatt standing among a group of students. He was thankful Thunderlane was one of them. In his world, the pegasus was a Wonderbolt hopeful, so he hoped that translated into athleticism for the counterpart. Bouncing on his heels, he kept his eye on the ball. The coach whistled again, tossing it to the other side. He almost felt bad for them. They’d never so much as graze him. He had trained for almost a full year, Flash Fire had honed his body and mind to his peak performance. The world around him slowed as he saw the first volley come in. Every detail on their textured surface was easily visible to him and he moved to weave and dodge. Only for reality to come crashing back to him. The mirror had taken his trained body and replaced it with the scrawny one of his time before Equestria. This became painfully obvious when an attempted dodge ended with the dodgeball hitting below the belt. He squeaked out in pain, a pitiful sound like helium escaping a balloon. This was soon followed by a few more balls pelting him in the face and chest, ensuring he went down to the ground. Oh, Sunset was going to pay for this. He was dimly aware of two people helping him off the court and sympathetic looks from the male students. “You okay?” Thunderlane asked, helping Wyatt to take a sitting position on the bleachers. “That had to hurt.” “My pride’s more hurt than anything,” Wyatt said with a sigh. “I’m just glad Twilight wasn’t here to see that.” He gladly accepted the ice offered by the coach. It’s cold touch only sharpened his dislike of this situation. “Don’t feel too bad kid, I’ve seen way worse hits to the family jewels in my time at this school,” The coach offered, keeping an eye on the game. “Like when the climbing ropes used to have a big knot at the end of it. Imagine sliding down from the top of the rope right onto that.” Wyatt cringed. “Yeah, that doesn’t sound great.” Thunderlane gave Wyatt a pat on the back, joining the game again. The young man sat down, stewing over what he could do. He could only hope that Twilight was having an easier time, or that Daring hadn’t punched anyone in the face yet. When some of his teammates started to sit on the benches, Wyatt sidled up to them. "Hey, how's it going?” “I’m fine,” the dreadlocked teen from before said. "Dig the dreads," Wyatt commented, keeping the small talk up for a bit longer. "How'd you get them to look so clean? A friend of mine tried that once and they wound up looking like dead leaves." "Probably didn't squeeze the water out after showering, man," the dude said proudly, grabbing a lock. "I also use this earth friendly oil treatment. Keeps my natural body oils locked in and keeps it strong. Thanks for the compliment, some folks just don't pick up the vibes I put out. Name's Green Peace by the way." Wyatt nodded his head. “I’ll pass on the message.” Shifting slightly, he glanced back at the game. “So, who are you voting for? For the Fall Formal, I mean.” Sighing, Green scratched his scalp. "I wanna vote for that Twilight girl, she seems righteous. But, like everyone else, I'm voting for Sunset." “Oh come on. Who would vote for a bitch like that?” Wyatt questioned, keeping his voice low. Did Sunset have blackmail material on everyone? Were they that passive? It was like watching Mean Girls. "The kind of people who like their lives not ruined, man. Sunset threatened to call the IRS on the conservation group I volunteer at. An audit could ruin its rep. We just got Filthy Rich to follow stricter environmental protections at his stores, we can't get shut down now." Well then. Extortion. Wyatt’s dislike of Sunset deepened, almost blossoming into hate. Twilight was out of her mind if she thought he was going to even attempt at talking down Sunset. Better to just toss her out onto her ass. But, a promise was a promise. Besides, she had gone along with his insane plans before, it was his turn to do the same. “Just give it a few days. We’ll win your vote.” Holding a fist out, Wyatt smiled in comradery. Green snorted, accepting the fist bump. “You’re wild, dude. What’s with the ‘we’ though? You like Twilight’s cheerleader or something?” “No. Just a supportive boyfriend.” Smiling, Green nodded. “Dude, respect. Good luck with trying to help her win, man. You know, I know some dudes in the AV Club, they might be able to help you with making something to counter that vid Sunset posted. They owe me a favor since I gave their club President my mom’s killer gluten free menu for her Celiac Disease.” Returning the smile, Wyatt nodded. “Yeah, that would be pretty good.” “After class, I’ll text her. She’s a dark yellow girl with blue twintails named Pixel Pizazz. Tell her Sandalwood sent you.” “Sandalwood?” Wyatt questioned, quirking a brow. How the hell would someone named Pixel Pizazz even have a counterpart in Equestria? The mysteries of this strange parallel world were beginning to unravel his focus. Instead of going down the rabbithole, he simply thanked the young man. Daring strode back into the library, a smirk resing on her features. Her mission had been simple, and all it had cost were a few ditched classes. Now all she had to do was wait for the fruits of her labor to bloom. She couldn’t wait for the others to show up, they’d get a kick out of this. Especially Wyatt and Spike. They knew a good prank when they saw one. Taking a seat at a random table, Daring put her feet up. The others would be arriving soon, which meant she could relax. She had made sure that she was in a corner out of view of the librarian. Last thing she needed was some lady telling her how to sit properly. Spike was the first one to find her, grabbing a chair of his own. “Hey, D.D. Do anything interesting with your day?" Putting on a big grin, he kicked his own feet up. "I've got something juicy to share with the group." “I had a good day, once I ditched all those classes.” Ah, this was going to be a fun meeting. “Hear anything from the others?” Spike shook his head, sighing. "Nope, since I'm a Freshman, I haven't seen them all day. They should be here soon though. Twilight hates tardiness almost as much as she hates quesadillas." Daring quirked a brow but made no comment. Given all of Twilight's peculiarities, it was best just to let it go. After a few moments of silence, Twilight and Wyatt approached the table. Twilight had a massive grin, looking quite proud of herself. “I did it!” Twilight stated, pulling a chair over. “I found out that Sunset broke up the friendships of our friends’ human counterparts! Luckily, I was able to get them to see how they had been manipulated.” "Very nice, Twi," Wyatt praised, taking a seat next to her. "I found a way for us to put together a video to counter the one Sunset put out. Maybe we can put them in it?" Spike cut in, words already pouring from his lips. “Sunset’s working with Dai-Shocker!” Everyone froze up, turning their attention to the former drake. "I think the floor is Spike's," Daring offered. "Proceed." Spike nodded, continuing his story. He spared no detail of what he had overheard and the suspected opening of a distortion like Dai-Shocker used. “She’s totally in league with those guys! That must be how she knew about Twi’s crown!” “And you said this mystery member is coming after us,” Wyatt pointed out, his brow furrowed. “We’ll have to keep an eye out. They’ll be able to strike from anywhere at any time.” Daring clicked her tongue, balancing her chair on its back two legs. “Okay, so, we have a queen bitch teaming up with guys who rule worlds. Anyone else see a discrepancy there?” Wyatt nodded, his mind trying to put everything together. “Yeah, doesn’t seem like something they’d resort to. Maybe this is a lone agent? Or someone who was kicked out?” It had to be one of those last two. Who would waste their time with a nobody like Sunset? “Without any evidence, that’s something we’ll have to table for now,” Twilight stated, looking among the group. “Now, Daring and Spike, you keep an eye out for the Dai-Shocker member; Wyatt and I will focus on my effort to get the crown back.” Pushing away from the table, Wyatt's thoughts became steel. “Why don’t we just force their hand then? Take the crown back and head back to the portal.” “Because we still need Sunset to see there’s a better path, Wyatt,” Twilight interjected. “That won’t change even with a rogue Dai-Shocker member.” “Screw that!” Wyatt growled, punching the door frame. “She’s literally black mailing non-profit organizations. You know, people trying to better the world. She can rot in hell.” Stepping out of the room, he wallowed in those roiling emotions. “Wyatt!” Twilight called out, following after him. “Please come back here!” Snatching his wrist, she tugged backwards. “What is wrong with you!?” “I’m perfectly fine,” Wyatt replied, gently freeing his wrist but making no attempt to move. “Why are you so insistent on helping Sunset? Isn’t it possible that there’s someone that even the magic of friendship can’t undo their innate bitchiness?” Moving to stand in front of him, Twilight crossed her arms. “I haven’t seen anything that tells me she’s beyond reach,” Twilight rebuked. “You’ve been acting like a jerk since we got here. What’s bothering you?” “I said I’m fine,” Wyatt repeated, looking away from her. “I just want to get your crown back.” “No you aren’t.” Stepping closer, she cupped his chin. “Wyatt, I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.” Taking a deep breath, Wyatt sighed and let a hand rest on her side. “I shouldn’t date a princess, they always get what they want. I just, I’m frustrated with myself Twi.” Placing a hand on his arm, she guided him to an empty classroom. “Okay, that’s a start,” she breathed out. Taking a seat on the teacher’s desk, she patted the space next to her. “Why don’t you tell me about it?” “I just constantly get my ass handed to me. Every other fight seems to be me getting ragdolled around like a paper plane in a tornado.” Wyatt let out a downpour of words sitting next to her. “Shit, I couldn’t even stop a simple thief and keep us out of this mess. Oh and to top it all off, Dai-Shocker messed with my DNA! For God knows what reason except that Somber’s got some mystery plan for me. Which is just so much fun to have on my mind! A megalomaniac has some plan about me and all I know is it involves me going Violent Emotion." Wyatt was only stopped when he felt arms wrap around his chest. Twilight shushed him softly, placing her head on his shoulder. “You're only looking at the bad, Wyatt. Weren’t you the one who drove Somber off during the wedding? Repelled Drakkon? Didn’t you defeat King and that Psycho Green creature you were talking about?” “Drakkon basically just got bored after kicking my ass, Somber got scared off by the Elements,” Wyatt retorted, leaning against her. “And I had help with Psycho Green.” “But you still stood against them,” Twilight dressed, stroking his back. “You stood tall and didn’t let them break you. No matter how many times they knock you down, you get right back up.” “Ain’t nothing gonna keep me down,” Wyatt added, finishing the song lyric for her. Taking a deep breath, he squeezed her hand. “Thanks. You always seem to be able to remind me just how much of an idiot I can be.” Giggling, Twilight stole a kiss. “I wouldn’t say you're an idiot. You just get caught up in your doubts. I’ve been there, believe me.” Snuggling close, she closed her eyes. “I’m not going to give up on Sunset.” “Okay, I’ll follow you on this one.” Wyatt stayed quiet for a moment, simply content to be next to her. “You know, you’re a little less cozy to snuggle up to without your fur,” he noted, stroking her hand with his thumb. “Tell me about it. I feel a lot less warm with just skin.” “Then reform Sunset quick, I want my kirincorn princess back,” Wyatt teased, nudging her side. He nuzzled her neck, sighing. “I miss her nice, cuddly mane.” Twilight giggled, batting at his side with a fist. “Stop it, that’s so embarrassing!” The two stayed like that for a time, eventually settling down into a calm embrace with the only sound in the room being that of their breathing. Harmony, Please!The next day had Wyatt and the others standing outside the AV Club’s room. The dance was scheduled for that evening, so they needed to make their move, and quickly. Which would be made harder by the rogue Dai-Shocker member they knew nothing about. Shaking his head, Wyatt cleared out the errant thoughts. He just needed to tackle his tasks one step at a time. “Everyone got their part locked down?” he questioned, looking between them. “We’ll only get one shot at this.” “Ready as I can be,” Twilight replied, adjusting the bow on her shirt. “We did double and triple check the plan. All that’s left is to execute it.” The brave face she had shown Wyatt the previous night was threatening to fade away. One look at Wyatt and her friends and she built it back up. This was her first official task as a princess and nothing was going to stop her. Not even Dai-Shocker. With a deep breath, Twilight opened the door to the AV Club's meeting room. Inside, she saw the members sitting around a table and holding a morning meeting. “Excuse me,” she greeted, slipping inside. “Could I bother you for a second?” The girl at the head of the table stopped her point, her blue hair swinging as she turned towards Twilight. "Oh, the new girl. What brings you to our humble club today?" Smiling, Twilight approached the table. “Well... It’s a bit of an odd request. How tired are you guys of Sunset Shimmer?” "About as tired of her as tvs are of vacuum tubes," one of the members chirped. "Which is to say, completely." “Okay good.” Twilight pulled out a folder, passing it to the girl at the front. “Here’s what we got planned.” "Sandalwood sent us," Wyatt added, remembering what the dreadlocked teen had said as Pixel grabbed the folder. “We’re just trying to take her down a peg, not ruin her school life.” Pixel scanned the page, nodding every so often. "Gonna be hard to resist the urge to drop a nuke on her social life, but I can get these reel jockeys to listen to me. We can work double time given the time crunch. But tell Sandalwood he owes me a tray of his mom's gluten free brownies in exchange for this job." Realization dawned on Wyatt after that comment and he said, “Wait, is Green Peace’s real name Sandalwood?” Pixel snorted, a grin on her face. “Oh Faust, is he still trying to get that nickname to stick?” “Er... yeah...” Wyatt stepped back towards the door. “Okay, well. Thanks. I’ll let Sandalwood know.” “Great,” the yellow girl started, turning to Twilight and the girls. “Now let’s get to work on this project of yours. We only have so much time before the first bell.” The day had been going well. Snails had managed to score a B on that math test, and that girl he liked didn’t think he was a screw up. It looked like a pretty good day. At least it had until Sunset slammed him into a wall of lockers. The look on her face told him that today was not in fact, a good day. "Uhhh, hi Sunset," Snails greeted. Struggling to think with a metal latch digging into his shoulder blade. He defaulted to paying her a compliment, knowing that usually eased her nerves. "You smell nice today." “I don’t have time for your density,” Sunset growled, dragging the boy behind her. “Emergency meeting; Snips is already waiting for us.” “Oh um... o-okay...” Snails muttered, allowing Sunset to lead him along. “Did something bad happen?” “I’ll tell you when we get to the classroom,” Sunset chided, her grip tightening. “You know I hate repeating myself with you two.” Without saying another word, Sunset tossed Snails into an empty classroom. Once the two were inside, they found Snips waiting for them as he drew a picture of Miss Cheerilee on the chalkboard. “Snips, stop goofing off and start listening!” Sunset barked, releasing Snails. “We’ve got a problem here.” Snips jumped, frantically juggling the chalk in his hand. “S-sorry!” He dropped it where it should be, standing ramrod straight. “So what’s the big emergency? I’d thought you’d be happy. I mean, you’re about to be Fall Formal Princess for the fourth time in a row.” “Yeah! You’re gonna take that crown like you always do!” Snails piped up. “Twilight put out a video!” Sunset explained, slamming her hand down on a desk. “Somehow she convinced Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie to be in it! Do you know how hard I worked to keep those five apart?!” “Um... a lot?” “That doesn’t even halfway cover it! That video is all over the school. Every single member of their friend groups has seen it. And do you know what that means for my pool of votes?” Snips frowned, taking his phone out. “Why would a video make you so mad? What’s in it anyway?” “The reason they’re back together is because they found out I tore them apart. And they let the entire school know that with their video, making Twilight look good in the process.” Sunset began to pace back and forth, fighting back the urge to grit her teeth. “Once those five are able to rally their friend groups together, all my blackmail and leverage will mean nothing! I need ideas, and I’m desperate enough to ask what you two can come up with.” Snails shared a look with Snips. If Sunset was asking them for ideas, she was at rock bottom. Sighing, Snails rubbed at his neck. “I just don’t see why you don’t just steal the crown. Or just cheat?” “Slight problem with that,” Sunset began, stopping her pacing to level a flat look at Snails. “Principal Celestia keeps the crown under lock and key. And nobody but her and Vice Principal Luna would know where said key is. If we tried breaking into the office to steal the crown there’s basically no way of doing that without a commotion. And the dance is tonight, so we can’t sneak in to get it when no one’s around. As for cheating; Vice Principal Luna watches the ballot box like a hawk all throughout the dance, there’d be no way to stuff it to win.” Shrugging helplessly, Snails looked towards the door. “I got nothing then.” “What if Twilight got in trouble, like a detention or something?” Snips offered, holding up a finger. “Doesn’t any kind of infra… uh, getting in trouble knock anyone out of the running automatically? Then you’d win by default.” “Infraction,” Snails finished, giving his friend a glare. “And let me guess, you want us to do something about it?” “I’m impressed you knew that word, Snails,” Sunset commented. “Have you been using that Word of the Day calendar I gave you? But more importantly, that’s actually a good idea.” Bringing his hands together, Snails took in a deep breath. “You know what? No. I’m not gonna do it.” “No?” Sunset repeated, her mind temporarily stalling. Her already addled mind couldn’t settle on being impressed or absolutely enraged at the young man’s suddenly developed backbone so settled on complete neutrality. “What do you mean, no?” “I. Said. No.” Snails stepped up to her, squaring his shoulders. “Do your own dirty work for once.” “You know Snails, it took a lot of courage to stand up to me,” Sunset said, nodding at him. “I’m really impressed. At the start of the year, you were basically just a bumbling yes man. This is a big change.” Rolling his eyes, Snails stepped away. “Whatever. Go be queen bee.” Shoving his hands in his pocket, he strode out of the room. “Have fun!” Sunset’s eye twitched, turning to Snips. “Are you gonna suddenly have a backbone too, or am I gonna have to strangle two people today?” “N-no!” Snips shook his head, gulping. “I’m here for you, Sunset!” “Good boy, now let’s get to work.” Clearing the board, Sunset began working out her plan. The two of them would need to move quickly and think of something big if they’d want to make everything work by the time of the dance. Especially given that they were down a set of hands. Wyatt couldn't keep the grin off his face, the plan was going along smoothly. The video was merely the setting of a fuse; the real spark came from the five alternate versions of the girls going along the school and rallying their friends. Just a few periods after the drop of the video, and the halls were filled with the murmurs of anti-Sunset vitriol. “Looks like it’s working to me,” Wyatt commented, kissing Twilight’s cheek. “Our friends are reliable no matter the universe.” "I told you it'd all work out," Twilight replied, playfully nudging his side. "Once we get the crown back, all that's left is reforming Sunset. Then, we can be home to hug Sombra before his bedtime." Frowning, Wyatt squeezed her shoulder. “I don’t think it’s going to be as easy as you think it will be.” "I don't think it'll be easy, but compared to pulling myself back together in the most literal way possible it'll be a walk in the park," she pointed out, making an appropriate gesture with her free hand. “You try doing that, Mr. Mathews.” “I think if you had four of me, you’d beg me to never go back to normal,” Wyatt teased, leaning into her side. “And don’t say you wouldn’t, Ms Sparkle.” Putting a finger to the corner of her chin, Twilight pretended to be deep in thought. “I mean, one of you is already a great boyfriend, so four of you could definitely make things… interesting.” “Yeah, interesting.” He grinned, winking at her. “I know exactly what you're talking about.” Twilight started to giggle, causing the both of them to break out into laughter. Wyatt couldn’t believe what he was hearing. When he had first met Twilight, she had seemed like the stereotypical wallflower. Now she was making innuendos like it was nothing. “So... what do you want to do while we have some free time?” she asked, brushing her hair back. “We could always find a quiet corner of the library and read together,” Wyatt said. Smart as she was, Twilight was a simple mare to figure out. Offer her a thick burger and an even thicker book and she was happy for days. “I’ve been wondering if this world has its own version of Dune.” “Dune?” Twilight questioned, tilting her head. “What’s that book about?” Gathering his thoughts, Wyatt did his best to sum up the book. Dune had a lot of moving parts and it was difficult for him to describe without entering spoiler territory. Still, he did his best and gave a brief outline of the most essential characters and the basic plot, including the all important spice at the center of the tale. By the end of the summary, Twilight had a warm smile on her face. “So that’s what it’s like to see someone passionately describe a book. Normally I’m on the other end of that kind of exchange. The book does sound interesting though. A little bit of fantasy mixed with science fiction, I’d love to read it with you.” “We’d just need to find a copy somehow. Maybe Liz or Sarah have one?” The two continued their conversation, finding themselves in a secluded part of the school’s library. There were no nearby overhead lights, casting the corner in a slight shadow. It almost felt like something out of a cheesy horror movie. If Twilight had still been a pony, she would have heard the subtle creak of the boards. It wasn’t until the spear was whistling towards her head that she reacted. She stumbled backwards, the spear sailing past just where her head had been a moment prior to sink into the bookshelf behind her. Wyatt summoned his belt, putting himself in front of Twilight and glared daggers in the direction the weapon had come from. “That wasn’t Sunset,” Twilight muttered, fumbling to get a ring on her finger. "Very astute, Ms. Sparkle," a mysterious voice stated, a form approaching them. "No wonder you are the brains of your relationship." Wyatt had transformed, sword out in front of him. “And I’m pretty sure you just disarmed yourself. Not a smart move.” Emperor Zero strode into view, his arms folded behind his back. "Perhaps if I was looking to make this a real fight, but I only sought to get your attention." “Say your piece and leave,” Wyatt spat. “We have better things to do than play dress up with bad cosplayers.” "Isn't bad cosplay what got you here today?" Zero retorted, indicating Wyatt's armor. "But very well, I'll get to the point. I have been cast out from Dai-Shocker for my attempts to subvert Somber Shield. This would not be an issue except that I have been barred from entering the world that Dai-Shocker is based in as well as the Equestria you live in. Not only that, but my ability to open rifts has been hampered. Lately, I can only travel within the confines of this world." Wyatt stepped closer, keeping his sword level with Zero’s neck. “I. Don’t. Care. What deluded notion would make you think we care about what happens to you?” “Are you saying that you don’t care about what information I can offer you? Perhaps even why Somber has taken such an interest in you?” Zero pressed, not flinching as the sword hung dangerously close to his throat. “Fuck.Off.” “Very well, I see talking to you is a waste of time.” Zero turned on a heel, a rift opening in front of him. “I wish you the best of luck in your coming endeavors.” With that, the armored man made his leave. Wyatt went to grab the spear for his growing collection of villain weapons only for another rift to claim it. “Damn.” Sighing, he turned to Twilight. “I was hoping to keep that.” “Learn how to swing Goldar’s sword, then we’ll talk about you getting another weapon,” Twilight teased, removing Wyatt’s belt from his waist to let the transformation fade. “So, how much of what he said do you think was a lie?” “I honestly have no idea.” At least some of it had to be true. Otherwise, why would Zero be slumming it in this place? “I don’t know too much about him. I didn’t watch Amazon.” “So you erred on the side of caution and decided to not even hear him out,” she surmised, putting a hand to her chin. “Probably our smartest move. Trying to plot our own double cross for his inevitable stab in the back would just be messy.” Wyatt glanced at the hole Zero’s spear had made. “If he is stuck here, we have to deal with him. I’m not letting a Dai-Shocker scumbag run around in a world that can’t fight back.” “If he doesn’t want to be found, he’ll be able to evade us,” Twilight pointed out, leaning against a nearby shelf. “We might have to come back the next time the portal opens in order to do that if he doesn’t appear again by tonight.” “We can’t do that,” Wyatt snapped. “I’m not leaving him here.” “And what are you going to do, keep yourself here for thirty moons while you hunt someone down that can teleport at will?” She argued, giving him a stern look. “We’ll do our best, Wyatt. That’s all we can do.” Wyatt was about to open his mouth to protest, but stopped himself. He knew she was right. It annoyed him to no end that he might have to let Zero go, but it was better than the alternative. There was no way he could be away from the fight against the rest of Shocker for thirty moons. However long that actually was. Spike flipped the hermit crab coin into the air, watching it flit a baby blue light across the hall. Classes had finally let out, and now those with clubs were the only ones still in the halls. Well, those club goers and his group. The girls were all putting up posters for Twilight’s campaign, reminding everyone to vote for her over Sunset. He had already completed his portion, leaving him free to wander the halls and supervise the others. Catching the medal, he held it up to the light. “Never letting those bastards have any of you again. Never, ever again.” He frowned. It wasn’t the same. Not feeling that telltale surge of greed just wasn’t the same. He needed his dragon senses back. Luckily, one way or another they were returning home after the dance. “I want my tail back...” he muttered, stowing the medal away. “Just a few more hours. That’s all I gotta endure.” “What’s this about a tail?” A somewhat familiar voice chimed in from behind him. Spike jumped, turning on his heels. “Uh, just me rambling,” he said, giving a strained laugh. “Nothing important.” “Okay, just wasn’t expecting the new boy to like dressing up with tails,” Lily from the other day said in a deadpan. “You didn’t strike me as one of those types.” “Dress up?” Spike repeated, blinking owlishly for a moment before his brain caught up. “Y-yeah, that’s it! Heh, you caught me.” He’d just play along. No matter what outlandish thing Lily Moon thought he was doing. “It’s fine, I won’t tell anyone,” Lily assured him, though her expression didn’t shift in the slightest. “Not my business. Plus, I’ve made some fanart of those kinda characters before.” “Right...” Spike motioned for her to walk with him. “So, what are you still doing here? I just got done putting up some Twilight posters.” “I’m with the Journalism Club. I write a small OOPARTS article.” Lily answered, walking by his side. “The prez called for a break so she could get some snacks from the vending machine. Knowing her, it’ll be a while. She’s pretty indecisive when it comes to snacks.” “OOPARTS?” Spike repeated, his brow knitting as he tried to place the word. “You mean out of place artifacts?” Lily smiled slightly. “That’s it exactly. There is a surprising amount here in Canterlot City. Like that spot in the gardens that can make you forget whole days of your life.” “Any thoughts on what might be the source?” Spike asked, seeing Fluttershy in the distance as she timidly put up the posters. “A pollen from a specific flower maybe?” “I’d rather not forget anything.” Lily stopped, watching Fluttershy work. “Do you think she’ll win?” “My sister’s put her all into this,” Spike said, pumping his fist with a grin. “And I’ve seen her do way more impressive things than winning a popularity contest.” Fluttershy regarded them kindly, her voice like a ghost. “You have enough confidence for two people, Spike.” “Only two? And here I thought I had enough for at least three or four,” the young man joked, flashing her a grin. “You about done? I was heading out to meet the others. You wanna walk with us?” “Oh yes, I only have one more sign to put up,” Fluttershy told him, showing off the rolled up paper. “I’d be happy to walk with you.” Putting up her last poster, Fluttershy fell in step with them. The walk was pleasant, though Shy seemed put off by Lily’s detachedness. After a few minutes, the trio found the others by the school’s trophy case. Rarity was leading the conversation, and judging by how animated she was, the topic involved fashion in some way. They greeted the trio with warm greetings and early congratulations. “I’ve got a feeling this Formal’s in the bag,” Dash said, brushing imaginary dirt off her shoulder. “No one seems scared of Sunset anymore and the whole school seems like it’s buzzing. That video did the trick!” “Ah don’t know if we’re in the clear yet,” AJ said, looking between everyone. “No one’s heard much from Sunset today. Ah’ve got a feelin’ she’s gonna try somethin’ sneaky.” Adjusting her hat, she gave an uncertain look. “Let’s all be careful.” “I mean, what could Sunset possibly do that could prevent Twilight from getting the crown?” Pinkie questioned, tilting her head. “Well... there are actually a lot of things, but she doesn’t seem to be the violent type.” The group decided to ignore whatever Pinkie was thinking, Rarity deciding to jump in the fray again. “Anyway, we simply must be ready for tonight. We should go to my home so I can get our dresses ready.” Twilight wanted to say something, only to feel a hand on her shoulder. Turning her head, she found Vice Principal Luna staring back at her with a hard to read expression. “Miss Sparkle, I need to have a word with you at my office.” “Me?” Twilight asked, doubt rooting in her mind. “Why? Is something wrong?” “We’ll continue our talk in my office,” Luna said, leading Twilight away from the group. Her tone was even, her gaze telling the others to offer no protest. “Now come along.” Twilight said nothing, following the woman through the hall. Whatever this was, she knew she had done nothing wrong. With the truth and an even head on her side, she’d make it through no matter what was going on. It didn’t take long for Twilight to reach Luna’s office and she was asked to take a seat. “Miss Sparkle, we have been given word that you destroyed all the decorations in the gym where the dance is being held.” That had to be a joke. There was no way Luna would actually think she’d do something like that. Her expression soured, remembering where she was. “I can assure you, Vice Principal Luna, I did no such thing.” “I’m afraid I need something better than assurances,” Luna replied, placing a manilla folder onto her desk and pulling out several photos. “There is evidence that you have done this.” Twilight flipped the folder open, spreading the photos out. Each showed herself in various poses, destroying some decoration. “This is ridiculous. Did you get these from Sunset Shimmer?” “No Miss Sparkle, I did not get these from your opponent,” Luna confirmed, folding her hands over her desk. “While I might personally believe you don’t seem like the type of student to commit such an act, the photos are damning.” Crossing her arms, Twilight changed to a more neutral stance. “I have multiple witnesses that will tell you I wasn’t anywhere near the gym.” Blinking, she realized something. These photos had to be faked somehow, and who did she know that knew more about photography than anything else? “Vice-Principal, I think I also have a way to definitely debunk these pictures. Wyatt Matthews is a photographer, if these are altered in any way, he’ll be able to figure it out.” Luna sighed. “That’s not exactly an unbiased source. Mr. Matthews is your boyfriend, is he not?” Twilight bit her lip, cursing the fact that this Luna was as sharp as her own version. How was she supposed to find someone to check the photos for her on such short notice? This was bad. There had to be some sort of way to prove her innocence, she just had to think. "Vice-Principal, do you have any idea when the gym was vandalized?" Twilight looked up from the photos, hoping to find an answer on the woman's face. “A general time frame? “Only that it must have happened after the last gym class of the day met,” Luna admitted, pinching her brow. “That info might work in your favor. Without a decent knowledge of the school schedule, it would be difficult to time that by chance.” “I didn’t do it,” Twilight repeated, irritation swelling in her voice. “I’ll fetch everyone I was with at that time and prove it.” Luna looked like she was about to say something when there was a knock on her office door. Confused, she got up to answer it. When she opened the door, Luna’s body prevented Twilight who was on the other side. “Mr. Cargot, whatever your issue is, it will have to wait. I’m addressing an important matter right now.” Snails slipped in under her arm, wearing a pensive face. “I know, that’s why I’m here. Twilight didn’t do anything wrong.” “And why would you know that Twilight has been accused of something, Mr. Cargot?” the woman inquired, crossing her arms over her chest. “And what proof can you offer for Miss Sparkle’s innocence?” “Because Sunset Shimmer wanted Snips and I to bust up the gym.” He moved to stand next to Twilight. Gulping, he didn’t meet her gaze. “I told her no but Snips went along with it.” Pulling out his phone, he pulled something up. “I managed to record some of the plan, if you want to look at that, Vice-Principal.” Without hesitating, Luna took the phone and began playing the recording. Twilight didn't know how to feel. On one hand, she was glad that she was being proven innocent, but it was devastating to find out that Sunset would go so far. Snails glanced up at Twilight, then away quickly. “So... yeah... She didn’t do it...” "Thank you for this, Mr. Cargot," Luna said, returning his phone to him. "Miss Sparkle, you can head on home now. I need to find Miss Shimmer. Because of her it seems we’ll have to delay the dance to tomorrow night at least." “Thank you,” Twilight said, stepping outside. Repeating her calming chant, she took the moment to order her thoughts. They fell into place as Snails joined her. Turning to him, she shared a smile. “Thank you so much, Snails. You have no idea how much that meant to me.” "Oh, um no problem," he muttered out, rubbing his neck. "Couldn't just let Sunset do you dirty like that." “Why would you stick your neck out for me though?” Twilight asked, trying to recall the little she knew about the colt of the same name. Snails shuffled, staring at his shoes. “Ya know I just... got really tired of doing Sunset’s dirty work.” Resentment boiled over, bleeding into his speech. “Everyone already thinks Snips and I are screw ups. That we’re just a pair of idiots. I’m not stupid, and I’m not going to let her push me around anymore.” With a gentle smile, Twilight put a hand on Snails’ shoulder. “That’s very mature of you. I think you’ve done a very brave thing.” Removing her hand, she continued. “And for what it’s worth, I don’t think you’re stupid.” That seemed to have an impact on Snails. He puffed his chest out and straightened his back. “T-Thanks.” Clearing his throat, he headed down the hall. “And be careful okay? Sunset’s starting to get weird.” “Thanks for the warning, I’ll keep an eye out,” she promised, waving at him. Dread made its presence known, perching on her shoulder. Sunset was getting desperate, erratic. How far would she go to get the crown? Biting her lip, an earlier threat bubbled up from the spring of her memory. She needed to get to Spike. Her legs moved first, taking her down the path she knew led to the meeting spot. She broke out into a near run, her mind racing almost as fast as her legs. Before she could revert to full blown panic mode, she could see her friends by the entrance. “Hey!” Slowing down, she took a head count. “Did I miss anything?” “We could ask you that,” Rainbow said, coming up to her. “You’re the one that got called out by the Vice-Principal, what was that about?” Shaking off the dread Twilight shared this new development. “Sunset’s afraid I’m going to win. Spike has to stay by my side going forward.” “Is this about that threat she made our first day here?” Spike questioned, rubbing the back of his head. “I’m not gonna let anyone take me, Twilight. I’m not actually a kid, remember?” “Aren’t you a minor in both worlds?” Wyatt whispered to the teen, being careful with everyone around. “Shut up, Wyatt,” Spike hissed back. He fought monsters, almost died and Wyatt was going to bring that up? “Just listen to your big sister on this one, okay?” Twilight requested with a sigh. “If not for your own safety, then for my peace of mind.” Pulling him into a hug, she reflected on how much he had grown. No longer was he the little dragon who wore pink aprons. He was a strong drake that put so much effort into saving lives. Even if it scared her senseless, she was so proud of him. Extracting himself from her embrace, Spike nodded. “Ya, ya. I got it, Twi. Not following you into the bathroom though.” "Ugh, do you always have to make it gross?" Twilight whinged, sticking her tongue out. “I’m normally not one to interrupt a lovely family moment, but what was it that Sunset framed you for, darling?” Rarity inquired, waving a hand to Twilight. “It doesn’t matter.” Twilight rounded the group up, leading them to the gym. A few instructions were given, Twilight diving right into picking up some trashed decorations. Sunset wasn’t going to beat her. They’d work through the night if they had to. After a while, some of the students that were staying behind for clubs took notice of what they were doing and joined in. It wasn’t long before almost all of the various members joined in, making light work of the daunting task. Comradery soared, the labor jumpstarting a shared spirit that CHS hadn’t seen in years. In fact, if someone were to ask the teachers, they’d say this was the closest they’d ever seen students act. When the last decoration was in place, everyone allowed themselves to relax. They took a moment, admiring their work while some pointed out their contributions. When someone took out their phone to take a picture of the newly decorated gym, a look of realization crossed their face. “Oh crap! If the dance is back on, then we’ve only got a couple hours to get ready!” Once that bit of news reached everyone, there was a scramble out of the gym. “Girls! Meet me at my house! I have everything we need for tonight!” Rarity shouted, pushing her way to the front while grabbing Twilight. “Come along, Twilight~” Without much room for negotiation, Twilight was dragged along to Rarity’s car with Spike taking up a spot in the back seat. When they were on the road, she found Wyatt had brought out his bike and was giving Daring a ride. “So... Twilight...” Rarity glanced back at Spike. He had probably already been given the talk, she reasoned. Still, best to keep the conversation private. Putting on the radio, she began again. “You let Wyatt undress you,” she said plainly, keeping her voice low. Twilight’s elbow slipped from where she had propped it up on the window, the side of her head banging against said window. “Wh-when did I ever insinuate that?” Twilight stuttered out, her normally purple face now beet red. “You said and I quote ‘only my boyfriend is allowed to undress me’.” Rarity couldn’t help the little smirk forming on her face. “It was when I put you in that disguise.” Why had she even said that? Groaning, Twilight found no real reason for that slip of information. “That’s really none of your business, Rarity.” “That’s not a no~” Rarity chimed. What the hell was Twilight even doing? No matter what the mirror did to her, she was still an adult. Shaking off the embarrassment, she put her foot down. “What Wyatt and I do is none of your concern, Rarity. And I’d like it if you didn’t bring it up again.” Rarity giggled, adjusting the radio. “Oh alright, Twilight. You are way too easy to tease. But as a friend, I won’t say another word on it.” Like her equine double, Rarity thrived under pressure. Her own dress had been finished weeks ago, but now she had to produce three custom outfits, Daring having refused one. The process was a blur of activity, from measurements to fittings. Time itself seemed to bend to Rarity’s needs. “Ladies, may I present to you Twilight and Spike Sparkle as well as one Wyatt Matthews!” Rarity cheered to the group, making a sweeping motion towards her changing areas. Wyatt and Spike were the first to step out, showing off the tuxedos they were wearing. Spike’s tie and cumberbun were the same shade of green as his hair while Wyatt had a magenta and black tie and a magenta cumberbun. “I feel like I’m going to a wedding...” Spike muttered, doing another inspection of his clothes. “Way too nice for a school dance...” “I dunno, I feel pretty good about how I look in these threads. But if you want, then I’m sure we can go to a big box store and get you a tuxedo t-shirt,” Wyatt said, adjusting his tie. “Twi, your turn to show off and steal our thunder,” he added, turning to Twilight’s changing rooms. At Wyatt’s call, Twilight slipped onto the stage. Her dress shimmered slightly in the light, bearing a shade of purple that matched her skin. Around her waist was a pink band that matched the streak in her hair. The lower half of the dress was done so that one side went farther down her right leg then the left. To top off the look, her hair was done up in a bun, the hair pin keeping it together styled after her cutie mark’s main star. “So... how do I look?” she asked; an open question, but her eyes were on Wyatt. Taking her hand, Wyatt gave it a quick kiss. “Stunning, absolutely stunning.” Giving her hand a squeeze, he continued. “You look ready to be the Fall Formal Princess.” Pulling him into a longer kiss, she basked in his presence. “Let’s go to prom.” Giggling, she clipped her belt back on. “We can make it like that Future movie you like.” Grinning, he put an arm around her. “I’d need to be able to play Johnny B. Goode on guitar to pull that one off.” “The belt stays,” Twilight said, cutting off Rarity’s oncoming complaint. “Non-negotiable.” Squeezing Wyatt’s waist, she slid a ring on. “Spike, keep yours on too. I have a feeling we’ll have party crashers.” “Alright,” Spike said, slapping his belt into place. Pinkie came up to him, looking closely at his belt. “Huh, never seen a belt like that before. Kinda looks like you put quarters in it.” Gasping, she fished a few coins from her purse. “If I put money in it will prizes come out?!” “Please don’t put anything in my belt,” Spike deadpanned, gently nudging the pink girl away. “It’s not a toy.” “Okay, and how is a belt supposed to keep you safe from Sunset?” Rainbow asked, crossing her arms over her chest. “Worried she’s gonna pants you?” Twilight slipped a few rings on, taking inventory of the rings hanging from her belt. “I wish we hadn’t left on such short notice...” The ones she had on hand would work, they could cover for anything that might come up. Could, though, didn’t always translate to would. “Now Ah’m confused,” AJ started, looking between Spike and Twilight. “First belts, now jewelry, what scheme are y’all hatchin’?” Stepping behind AJ, Daring slipped her arm through the taller girl’s chest. “Your school statue is a portal to another world. We’re from the other side and the crown is something Sunset stole from Twilight. There, it’s out in the open.” “Oooh,” Pinkie started, tapping a fist to her open palm. “That makes so much sense. And those belts aren’t just cool accessories, you use them to transform into powerful heroes and are expecting Sunset to be able to tap into unstable power due to the crown being away from its normal environment.” The girls all looked to Twilight and Spike, expecting them to deny what had just been said. “Yeah, that’s about the long and short of it,” Wyatt said with a shrug. “We’re just worried that there might be an incident at the Formal.” Rarity stumbled forward, falling onto her fainting couch. “This is all simply too much.” Blinking, Rarity turned to Twilight. "Hold on a tick, Daring said that was your crown. Twilight, does that mean that you're royalty?" When she received a nod in response, Rarity instantly shot up and squealed in joy. “Then I’ve made a dress for an honest to goddess princess!” Twilight was very glad she didn’t have her normal ears. “That’s really important right now, Rarity. We have to get that crown back, no matter what. Even if it means taking it from the Formal winner.” Clearing her throat, Rarity looked to Twilight with a faint blush. “Right, sorry. Well, you have my support, darling.” With everyone in agreement, the group put on the last finishing touches they needed to be ready for the dance. With everything in place they headed out, assuring themselves they were ready to face anything Sunset could throw at them. Before Rarity could drag her off again, Twilight opted to let Wyatt drive her back to the school. When they pulled up, a sea of students were already flooding into the school. They recognized some faces, either through their parallels or from the help they had been during their time on this side of the mirror. “What are you thinking?” Wyatt asked, watching as Thunderlane strode by. “Zero can show up whenever he wants. He might’ve already taken the crown.” “I’m thinking that if Zero wanted the crown for himself he’d do that,” Twilight said, pulling off her helmet. “There has to be a reason why he’s going through a third party like Sunset. Maybe he thinks that with the crown in the state it’s in, it’ll do something to the user. Sunset could be his guinea pig.” Sighing, Wyatt slipped off the bike. “Let’s just tackle this one thing at a time. We’ve got a crown thief to reform.” Wyatt suddenly found himself reliving his life from only a few years ago. Here he was, taking another girl to a school event. It pleased him to know that Twilight was the one to come with him. Waving at the familiar faces, Wyatt caught a blue haired guy casting glances their way. Smiling, Wyatt turned his head towards Twilight. "If I was a gambling man, I'd bet that Sunset won't try anything until after the Princess announcement. Want to enjoy your first school dance for a bit?" Lifting his hand, Twilight placed a kiss on it. “I would love to, Mr. Mathews. Did you have anything specific in mind?” "Just your average slow dance," Wyatt said, before a wicked grin split his face. "Unless you want me to try and fail to do the worm?" “The worm?” she questioned, guiding him through the mass of people. "Yeah, you basically try to undulate along the ground like a worm," Wyatt explained, motioning with an arm in a crude attempt to mimic the dance. "Mildly impressive if you can pull it off, hilarious when done poorly." “Let’s not do that.” Finding a fairly open space of flooring, she placed her hands on his hips. “So, how about we figure out a better dance?” Snickering, Wyatt took the lead. "Well, neither of us is exactly much of a dancer, but I'm all ears if you have any suggestions." Keeping his hands in a pg location, he initiated a slow dance. “How about we start it off like this?” Leaning into the embrace, Twilight followed along with his movements. "I can work with this." A few meters away from the happy couple, Spike approached a rather dour looking Lily Moon. Her dress wasn’t much different in terms of style to her normal clothes. The whole dress was black with with some slight ruffle to the shoulder straps. The bottom half of the dress was semi-sheer, with a spiderweb pattern running along it. Capping off the look was a pair of knee high boots with a bit of a heel to them. "Someone went all out for tonight," Lily commented, noticing Spike and giving him a wave. Spike held back a laugh. “You're one to talk, you look pretty ‘all out’ to me.” "I wanted to come in a tuxedo t-shirt, my parents picked out a pink dress for me. This was the compromise we reached," Lily explained, waving a hand over herself. A great compromise, Spike thought to himself. “I think it’s pretty nice.” Offering his hand, he nodded to the dance floor. “Could I persuade you to dance a bit? I can do a mean mambo.” "Normally I'd say dancing is for conformists," Lily started, looking up from the offered hand. "But I can make an exception tonight." Dancing wasn’t something Spike did often. He had taken lessons for Rarity’s sake. Lessons that hadn’t seen use since they were learned. It brought up emotions Spike hadn’t been prepared to deal with. Steeling his nerve, Spike moved through the lessons. "You okay?" Lily questioned, following Spike's steps to the best of her ability. "You seem both nervous and melancholy." “Huh? Oh, I’m okay.” Spike smiled despite himself. “Don’t let me bring you down.” "I'm always down," Lily retorted, the corner of her mouth twitching. "Darkness and despair are like second homes to me." Chuckling, Spike picked up the pace. “Then maybe our next dance should be at a graveyard? A bit morbid, if you ask me.” “Morbid is fun,” Lily answered, swaying with him. “The dark and macabre have endless creative possibilities. Not to mention all the unique views on death and respecting our dearly departed.” It struck him that he had never asked his grandfather about draconic spirituality. The only hints had been at the bonding ceremony. “I guess that’s true. I bet my family has some pretty wild beliefs.” This managed to get a ghost of a smile out of Lily. “Isn’t that better than having beliefs that fall in line with everyone else? Who wants to be mundane?” “You have no idea, Lily.” Leaning forward, Spike held Lily above the ground. “Maybe I want to find out?” she commented, looking down at her dangling feet. “Just like I’ve found out that you work out.” Reversing his posture, Spike pulled Lily close. “I wouldn’t mind you finding out...” he held in a ‘but’, suddenly feeling an uncomfortable heat. “I don’t know if that would work out.” “There’s that melancholy again,” Lily pointed out, searching his gaze. “Is there something you’re not telling me?” “A lot actually,” Spike admitted, glancing off to track his friend’s movements. “It’s... complicated. More than I’d like it to be.” “Pretty vague, but I guess that’s the most I’ll get out of you,” she concluded, disappointment etched onto her features. “You wouldn’t believe any of it,” Spike said quickly. “And I mean that.” Nodding, Lily didn’t say another word but it was clear that it was still on her mind. Every few moments she’d bore her eyes into his, searching for something within them. “What?” he asked, finding himself looking back into hers. “I’m trying to figure you out. You go out of your way to talk to me, but then don’t want to open up,” she answered, her frown returning. Spike sighed, feeling a frown begin on his own face. “Alright, alright. You got me. I’ll spill.” leading her through a series of steps, Spike kept a lid on his quivering stomach. “Ask away, Lily.” "Okay, why do you think your family's beliefs would be out there? Seems like the place to start." “Because they’re dragons,” he answered truthfully, “And I mean that literally.” "Fire breathing, scaly and wings?" Lily asked, surprise showing through her normal facade. This only grew when each quality got a nod from Spike. “How? You look pretty human to me.” "Yeah, I came through a portal and it made me look like this," Spike answered, nodding down at himself. "It's the statue in front of the school. It’s really weird being like this...” “Now I want to see the real you,” Lily said, her smile returning. “So what is the dragon version of your sister like?” Oh how he had come to love that smile. “She’s only part dragon. She’s actually a pony. Her family adopted me after I hatched.” “A pony? So four legs, tail and the whole shebang?” Lily questioned. “Huh? Ponies walk on two legs.” “Ok, now you’re making me want to see your world,” she said. “Dragons and bipedal ponies, it sounds like something out of a fantasy novel. Or something off a girly poster at the very least.” Spike shrugged noncommittally. “Might not be the best idea. There’s a version of you over there.” "Have you ever even met me on the other side?" Lily questioned, tilting her head. "Aren't you curious about what I'd look like on the other side?" she added, poking him in the chest. "What if I'm a dragon on the other side, like you?" Lowering her into another dip, Spike smiled. “I think you’d look very good in scales.” He winked, letting her hang for a few moments. "I may or may not also find use for fire breath," Lily joked. Noticing the position she was in, a faint blush crept onto her cheeks. If there was any hint of her stoic demeanor left, that long dip had sent it crumbling away like dust in the wind. "You uh, weren't kidding about your mambo." Pulling her back up, Spike found he had brought her closer than expected. A lump formed in his throat, the contact exciting his blood. “Y-yeah, I took a lot of good lessons back home...” "Do you… have any other moves?" Lily asked, her eyes darting around before settling on his. “Maybe you could give me some lessons?” "Yeah, I'd like that." Instinct drove his next actions, pulling her even closer. Leaning down, he captured her lips with his own. Closing his eyes, he savored the moment. "I liked that move more than the mambo," she noted, her face flush and the ghost of a smile slowly came to life. “Got any more like it?” Smirking, Spike leaned in for another kiss. Though, before he could seal the deal, the lights focused on the stage and Principal Celestia’s voice came over the speakers. “Okay students, it’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for. The votes have been counted so it’s time to crown our Fall Formal Princess!” “Twilight’s got this,” he whispered to Lily, watching the stage. “I know I voted for her,” Lily said, a slight huff to her voice. “I think most people did.” Back on the stage, Celestia opened an envelope in her hands. “And this year’s Princess is,” she paused for dramatic effect, looking among the crowd, “Twilight Sparkle!” A cheer went up amongst the students, a few anti-Sunset slogans coming out over the yelling. Luna stepped onto the stage, carrying the crown on a pillow. “Would our princess please step onto the stage?” the blue woman requested. Planting a kiss on Wyatt’s cheek, Twilight moved through the crowd. Pride and embarrassment clashed inside of her, soaking in the parting crowd. This wasn’t so different from her last coronation. Except, this time, people had chosen her. She'd convinced them over their own fear that she was the best choice. Taking her place before Luna, she gave the older woman a smile. Leaning her head down, Twilight waited for her crown to return to her head. The gym completely darkened, a shout of surprise going through the crowd. Twilight's hand went to her rings, trying to find the Light spell. The sound of clicking heels caught her ear, putting her on high alert. “Sunset took the crown!” As quickly as the power had gone out, it returned, everyone glancing around to take stock of the situation. Twilight looked out across the gym, finding Sunset standing at the exit. “Thanks for keeping this warm for me, Princess, I appreciate it!” Sunset called out, twirling the crown in her hand. “You really are a princess of the people!” “Sunset, it’s not too late to stop this!” Twilight called out, focusing on the thief. “Whatever your plan is, you can back away from it now!” Hopping off the stage, she approached Sunset and kept her hands up to show she didn’t intend to use her rings. “I’ve seen Zero, I know he convinced you to do this.” Sunset backed into the door, holding the crown before her. “I didn’t need anyone to convince me. I’m just taking what I should’ve had in the first place.” With a quick turn, she ran down the hall. “See you on the other side, Twilight!” A very non-equine snort escaped Twilight Sparkle. Her eyes darting around the crowded gym, she caught glimpses of the others rushing for the exit. Slipping a ring on, she made an attempt to cut Sunset off. Once the rift was open, she stepped through appearing at the school's statue. With another use of her ring, she pulled out her Magic Sword-Gun. She hoped she wouldn’t need it, but Sunset was clearly averse to reason. A minute later, and Sunset burst out of the double doors, shock appearing on the girl’s face as she ground to a halt. "You're not keeping my crown, Sunset," Twilight stated. "Whether I change your mind or not, that fact won't change." Leveling her sword at Sunset, she mustered her authority. “Give me back my crown.” Looking down at the crown in her hands, Sunset gave Twilight a defiant glare. "No, I've fought too hard for this." Eyes locked on Twilight, she placed the crown atop her head. The instant the Element was firmly in place, blue light shone from the jewel. A moment later, blue rings passed over her. The rings solidified into a pillar of blue light, black flames curling through it on occasion. Inside the miasma, Sunset's eyes glowed pure white, her body changing. Her skin turned vibrant red, her hands becoming wicked claws. Her ears elongated, turning elfin while leathery wings shot out from her back. The pillar of light dissipated, leaving a now gathered crowd to take in Sunset's appearance. Sunset panted, a look of anguish replaced by a cruel smile. “Oooo... this will be fun!” Propelling herself into the sky, she called upon the energy of the crown. “Why don’t you join me, Snips?” Gaping in slackjawed wonder, Snips could only manage a slow nod in response. He underwent a similar transformation, the crown’s corrupted magic flowing over him. Wyatt, Spike and the girls all came up to Twilight, unable to look away from the development. "Okay, so demon makeover wasn't what I expected," Wyatt commented before turning to Twilight. "Guess we're doing this the hard way, huh?" His belt was already closed, armor forming over him. “Let’s go then.” "Seems that way," Twilight agreed, transforming. With no reason to hold back, she went straight to Flame Dragon. Leaping into the air, her sword swung at Sunset’s chest. Sunset caught the sword with one hand, throwing Twilight back down to the ground with a mighty heave. Sunset flexed her fingers, pleased by just how strong she had become. “It seems you and your friends have some tricks.” Drawing more power from the crown, her gaze turned towards the crowd. “Let’s make things a little more even!” Throwing her hands down, twin beams of black energy writhed out and struck two unsuspecting teens. Almost like a wave, black bolts spread from student to student. Corrupting magic spread, leaving no one untouched. Cries of pain and horror rang up from the teens as their bodies began to twist and morph. “Now then, where were we?” Sunset dove at Twilight, magic crackling over her hands. Batting Twilight’s sword to the side, her claws dug grooves in the rider's jeweled helmet. Jumping back, Twilight slipped another ring on her finger. With a tap of a hand to her sword, she created a copy of her weapon. Taking up a stance, she brought both blades down on Sunset. Sunset slid backwards, the blades passing inches away from her. Bringing her hands together, she pulled them apart, black magic gathering into a broadsword. Raising it up, she cut downwards at Twilight’s head. Putting her swords up in a cross pattern, Twilight stopped the swing a few scant inches away from her forehead. Twisting her hands, she redirected the broadsword to the pavement and kicked Sunset in the stomach. Growling, Sunset stumbled back, energy gathering in her hands. “So you can fight a little, big deal. Let’s see if you can fend off the full power of my Element!” Rising up into the air, Sunset let the energy build, dark magic crackling along her claws. Wicked magic lanced down at Twilight, burning through the concrete around her. Twilight panted, struggling to stay on her feet. Despite having gone years without using magic, Sunset didn’t show any signs of being out of practice. “You don’t understand a damn thing about that Element.” “It’s the Element of Magic, not all that complicated,” Sunset dismissed, swooping down once more with her sword at the ready. Her blade came in low, knocking aside one of Twilight’s swords. A smaller conjured blade caught Twilight’s other weapon, jerking it downwards. Using her momentum, she kneed the rider in the stomach before landing on her feet. “Seems to be working rather well.” Twilight slid back from the force of the kick, her breath hitching for a moment. “What you’re doing is wrong. Magic isn’t supposed to be here!” Sliding on another ring, she tapped it to her swords. Fire danced around the blades as Twilight charged Sunset. Wyatt’s attempt to join her fell short, a spear grazing his leg. Zero flickered into existence, a mirthful veil over his face. “This could’ve been avoided, Mathews. Remember, it was I who came to you.” Pulling out a card, Wyatt slotted it into his belt. "Forgive me if I don't feel any regret over turning you down." "Kamen Ride: Amazon!" Silhouettes converged on Wyatt, leaving him in the green, monitor lizard themed armor. Though armor might've been a misnomer, the form seemed more organic than anything else. There were red stripes all along the form, except for the tan chest area. Capping off the look were spikes on the back of his leg and along his wrists. Taking a primal pose, he bolted towards Zero. Spear reappearing in his hands, Zero deterred Wyatt’s charge with a forward jab. Wyatt tucked into a roll, springing into a crouching position. Bringing his weapon around, Zero brought the butt of his spear to bear. It cracked against Wyatt’s helmet, putting more distance between them. Despite the hit, Wyatt was smirking. Compared to when he was in gym class, he felt filled to the brim with energy. His senses were alight with stimuli. Nothing was holding him back right now, and Zero was going to feel the brunt of that. Leaping upward, Wyatt feinted a punch towards Zero's gut before swiping at his face with his wrist spikes. Zero turned his face with the claws, feeling the blood flowing free. Wyatt landed deftly, shaking the blood from his wrist. "Is this the best you've got? No wonder Shocker kicked you out." Getting into a low stance, he readied himself for another slice. A derisive snort left Zero’s nostrils, his hand going up to his helmet and plucking feathers from the wings atop it. “One grazing blow and you claim your victory. That hubris will be your downfall.” A flick of his wrist sent those feathers at Wyatt. Wyatt brought his arm up, the feathers embedding themselves in his skin. He was confused for a moment, despite feeling them in his body, there was no pain. Plucking one of them out, he examined it for any signs of poison. In sequence, the feathers exploded, starting with the one in his hand. Crying out in pain, Wyatt was sent tumbling to the dirt from the force of the blast. He tried to quickly stand up, but his ears were ringing and couldn’t find his balance. Seeing Wyatt’s distress, Spike readied a run. His aid stopped short, as Lily Moon stood in his path. He recoiled at her appearance, a distorted mix of equine and human features. One of her legs was capped with a hoof, dark purple fur covering it. Both arms were bulging with muscles and covered in similar fur. Her face was mostly untouched, save for a horn that jutted from her forehead. “Lily, please don’t,” Spike begged, digging his heel in. “I really don’t want to hurt you.” Lily grunted, her body struggling to move. Her horn crackled, a blue aura sputtering around it. Her eyes shone the color of Sunset’s magic, standing out against her blank expression. With a roar that reverberated through Spike, Lily threw a glowing punch at the rider. “I said please!” Dropping under the punch, Spike rammed his shoulder into her sternum. “Please don’t really get hurt from this.” Lily grunted, forced back a step. Other than that, she gave no real reaction to the attack and immediately went to kick Spike. Rolling to the side, Spike threw a punch at her jaw. Turning his belt, he slipped the first medal out of it. He winced as he slipped a new medal in place, a bright red mark on Lily's cheek was clearly forming. “Don’t hate me.” Fumbling the rest of the medals, Spike scanned them. Serenity focused his mind, UniSaPo forming over his body. “I’ll do my best to avoid hurting you, but I can’t guarantee you won’t get a few bruises." Charging up the horn on his helmet, Spike fired a beam of concentrated harmonic energy into Lily's chest. “Please work.” Black mist began to rise off the young girl, some of her equine features slightly receded. The changes surged back, Lily herself retaliating with a bolt of magic. Spike threw up a quick shield, the bolt crashing into it an instant after it formed. The shield fizzled out, leaving the former drake vulnerable as Lily charged him. Leaping over her, Spike’s wings took him into the sky. The makeshift battlefield spread out before him like a roiling ocean. Trapped in the middle, Daring defended the few remaining unmutated students from their peers. He turned his attention back to where Wyatt had been fighting, the young man still trading blows with Zero. Angling his wings, Spike went into a dive and aimed a punch for Zero's back. His momentum broke, a shrieking student slamming into him from below. Her beak snapped at his helmet, their limbs locking into a tangle. "Really, now I've got Gilda to deal with?" Spike grunted, charging his horn while avoiding the sharp beak. "I think you need to chill." Firing a blue beam, ice formed on the girl's wings. He found himself regretting that choice, the extra weight beginning to strain his wings. With a snap decision, Spike clamped his wings to his back, putting himself on top of Gilda as they careened back towards the earth. Gilda slashed into his chest, taloned fingers digging into metal. Keeping one hand on her to stay stable, Spike reared a fist back to punch the mutated girl in the beak. His fist caught her in the eye, snapping Gilda’s head to the side. Not letting up, he threw another punch just before the ground greeted them once more. Kicking Gilda off, Spike rolled to his feet. “How ya doing, D.D?” “Besides the crazy mutants trying to take chunks out of my ass, peachy!” Daring shouted, swinging her club at a partial diamond dog as it approached a frozen Fluttershy. “How about you?” “I’ve had better,” Spike called back. “You need some help?” "I wouldn't turn it down," Daring said, turning incorporeal to avoid a clawed hand. Once the dog stumbled behind her, she swept her leg and had it faceplant into the grass. She brought a kick down on its head, satisfied that it went limp. Nodding, Spike made his way over to where Daring was. Lighting his horn, he fired off a beam at a pony mutant as he tried to jump the ghostly rider. Wading through the crowd, Spike suffered more than a few cheap shots. "This is insane," the former drake commented, managing to get next to Daring. "I don't know how long we can keep up." “Twilight!” Daring knocked away another student. “Kick her ass quicker!” Twilight grunted, a magic blast sending her through one of the school's walls. Before she could get up, Sunset flew at her, picking the dazed girl up by the throat. Mocking laughter resounded over the cries of battle. “Did you really think you were some kind of superhero? You can’t even keep your crown,” Sunset taunted, sending arcs of magic into Twilight. Crying out in pain, Twilight's body spasmed involuntarily. Focusing her eyes on the she-demon she croaked out, "E-even with the crown you're no princess." Sunset sneered, pulling Twilight back. “Shut your damn mouth!” she slammed her through the wall, tossing Twilight to the floor. “Celestia denied me my destiny! And she replaced me with some precious little sycophant.” Despite the situation, Twilight managed a laugh. A weak laugh that rattled her ribs, but a laugh nonetheless. Standing up, she decided to press the nerve she found. "Celestia denied you nothing. You ran away. Ran away because Celestia gave you a talking to like the spoiled brat you are." Raising her hands up, Sunset pooled her magic. “You... you stupid, simple, ignornant pissant! You stole my life! Everything you have is rightfully mine!” Slipping her Extend ring on one hand, Twilight waited for her moment to react. "My crown is one thing, but now it sounds like you want to steal my man." 'Wyatt's a really bad influence,' Twilight thought, a pit forming in her stomach as a dense orb of dark magic formed in Sunset's hands. With a feral cry, Sunset let her power loose, the energy racing towards Twilight. Using her ring, her arm extended far beyond normal, grabbing the top of the statue to slingshot herself out of harm's way. With a tuck and roll, she wound up close to Daring and Spike. Panting, Twilight took a fleeting moment to rub her neck. “We have to figure something out...” she croaked, holding in a cough. “Something that doesn’t involve killing any of them.” "I tried using harmony power on someone," Spike explained, holding back a mutated pegasus girl. "But she instantly mutated back." Twilight turned, eyeing the cowering human forms of her friends. “That's because you weren’t using enough of it.” "The only way I could use more is if I did a scanning charge, and if I did that right now I wouldn't be able to keep fighting." Before Twilight could share her thoughts, Sunset rose up from the holes she made in the school. Her hands were alight with magic, a manic grin on her face. "Clever trick, but this fight's over. Goodbye, Princess." Thrusting her hands forward, a solid black beam racing for Twilight. Twilight’s hand moved for her Protect ring, panic gripping her mind. The riders could survive another blast, but five normal humans? She swore, fingers too shaky to get a solid grip. "Twi, watch out!" Dash shouted out. "Hang on, Sugarcube!" AJ bellowed. Twilight's panic turned to full blown dread as the two girls pushed their way in front of her. Magic arced from Twilight’s belt, leaping from person to person. It settled around each of their waists, granting each of the girls a copy of Wizard’s belt except in black and red instead of black and gold. Sighing in relief, Twilight held up her hand, the corrupted magic moving with her command and changing color. Where there had been inky black a bright rainbow took its place. "Oh thank goodness my hypothesis was correct," Twilight muttered to herself before looking up at the she-demon. "It's like I told you, Sunset, you might have my crown, but you're no princess." The magic swirled around the six girls, armor slowly taking shape. "That crown belongs to the Princess of Friendship, and the magic of friendship is with me no matter which world I'm in!" The girl's armor took full form, identical save for their main color and some of their weapons. The helmets were crystalline like Wizard's though these were more rough with the silver brackets resembling a grasping claw. They had shoulder pads with foot long crystal spikes on them. Their boots had two gems in them and the toe area was made to look like draconic claws. “This... is new...” Rainbow stopped to examine her armor. “Are we... superheroes now?” "At least while I'm here, yes," Twilight commented, glancing at her friends. The last of the magic swirled around her and a ring dropped into her palm. “I’m giving you one last chance, Sunset. Turn the crown over to me.” "Not a chance," Sunset spat, reforming her magic broadsword. Diving Sunset rocketed towards Twilight with her sword begging for blood. Steel met magic, Twilight’s resolve matching Sunset’s bloodlust. Pivoting around Sunset, Twilight quickly kicked the other girl in the back to put some distance between them. Taking off her Flame Dragon ring, she replaced it with the new one. Flipping the handles on her belt, Twilight tapped the new ring to the hand. "Harmony, please! A golden magic circle appeared behind her, looking like the old representations of the Elements of Harmony. On six points were six lights, their colors matching those of the Elements. The circle moved forward, passing through Twilight. "Laughter, Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Generosity! Friendship is Magic!" When the circle fully passed through her and her armor altered itself. Her helmet had changed, the shape resembling the jewel on her crown. The armor was slimmer, the coat the same black as her base form with purple crystal areas on the chest. “Alright girls, are you ready to banish some evil?” Brandishing, her new claw hand, AJ nodded. "We'll take care of the small fries, y'all teach Sunset a lesson." “Oh... but um... what if we hurt them?” Fluttershy questioned, peeking out from behind Dash. Instead of a claw, her weapon was a butterfly shaped pink fan. "If you don't wanna hurt them, then at least keep them away from Twi and the others," Dash said, patting her back. "That'll be plenty." Bringing her sword to bare, Twilight jabbed at Sunset’s sternum. With no killing intent behind them, the jabs were easily turned aside.Twilight’s aim however was to keep her off balance. Sunset retaliated with a brutal swing of her own, but the bulkier weapon was easily dodged by Twilight. Deciding to rely on footwork to avoid her opponent's blade, Twilight switched her sword to its gun form. Nimbly dodging another blow, she opened fire on Sunset's stomach. Sunset expanded her sword into a shield, using her wings to propel herself back. “What’s wrong Sunset, afraid of my little peashooter?” Twilight taunted, brandishing her gun. "All that confidence seems to have dried up." Sunset didn’t respond verbally, opting instead to flap her wings to rush forward and bash Twilight with her shield. Dropping into a crouch, Twilight rolled to the left, changing her weapon and bringing her sword up. The tip grazed Sunset's leg, cutting up to her upper thigh. Hissing in pain, Sunset buckled for a moment and nearly dropped to one knee. With a grunt of effort, she forced herself steady, a murderous look in her eyes as she refocused on the rider before her. “Is this really what you want, Sunset?” Twilight stepped back, keeping her sword in front of her. “You’ve spent years letting this bile fester inside of you. And for what? What did any of these kids do to you?” “This isn’t about what they did to me,” Sunset spat, going for a backhanded strike with her shield. “This is about what I deserve! Celestia promised me the life you have! I waited so long for her to give me the respect and power of a princess. That got me nothing. So now, I’m taking it.” Twilight back stepped, the edge of the shield grazing her chin. "And that justifies twisting them into monsters? Don't you realize what you've become? Use a bit of self-reflection. There's always someone who cares. What would they think if they saw you doing this?" This seemed to resonate with Sunset, if only for a brief moment. The girl flinched, her shield hand shaking slightly. "Shut up! What do you know?!" Pivoting on a foot, she gave a mighty backhanded strike. "I know your type, the world's given you everything!" She pressed her assault, continuing to bash at Twilight's defenses. "I've had to claw and fight for everything in my life! So don't talk down to me!" Measuring her steps, Twilight directed her sword from strike to strike. Sunset's furious blitz cementing in Twilight's mind that only one of them had any sort of training. "You're allowed to feel how you feel, Sunset. What you're not allowed to do is take it out on others." Hopping back, Twilight came in with a two handed chop. It was enough to jar Sunset, allowing her to spin around Sunset's body. Her elbow collided with the back of Sunset's skull. A soundless gasp escaped Sunset’s lips, her vision blurring for a moment from the force of the blow. She was slowing down and she knew it. If she didn’t do something, Twilight would overtake her and undo all her hard work. "Do you even know what's going on?" Twilight pressed, slapping Sunset's neck with the flat of her sword. "Equestria has been under assault for months. People have been seriously hurt. People have died because of Zero and those like him. Good people have given their lives to keep Equestria safe." Coughing, Sunset struggled to form a response. Gripping her shield tight, she sized Twilight up once more. It was clear that in a prolonged fight that the rider held the advantage. One overwhelming attack, that would have to decide it. Gathering her strength, she charged the crown’s magic into her shield. Her body trembled, struggling to contain the power. Once she felt like there was nothing left for the crown to give, she let it out in a devastating beam of dark magic. The magic engulfed Twilight, burning at her armor. The sensation made her skin crawl; a familiar touch warped with malice. She however, felt none for Sunset. For she knew the true power of this magic. Going to her rings, Twilight slipped on her Finale Ring. Tapping the jewelry to her belt. "Finale!" the driver called out, a golden magic circle appearing beneath her. "Say it in Harmony! Kick Strike~" The belt rang out a tune, multiple voices coming together. Charging deeper through the line of magic, Twilight pivoted her leg. Her golden magic parting Sunet’s blue. Raising her empowered leg, she brought in down on Sunset’s shoulders in the form of an ax kick. Upon contact, white light burned at the she-demon's skin. Sunset cried out in horror, the crown rising from atop her head. “Let it all out,” Twilight said calmly, holding her hand out while her Element hovered in the air. “This is the magic of friendship.” The magic spread through Sunset, her demonic features burning away. Collapsing at Twilight’s feet, she lost more than a few strands of hair to Zero’s spear. Catching the crown’s decorations, it carried the Element away from both girls. “A pity.” Zero caught the spear, his blood rushing with ecstacy. Gripping the crown, he tore the metal like tissue. Tossing away the twisted remains, he marveled at the remaining jewel. “But I expected her to fail. Now, magic itself is mine!” Closing his hands around the star shaped jewel, Zero slammed it into his breastplate. It burned through the metal, searing into his chest. Purple devoured the color of his eyes, glowing against the dark. Purple energy pulsed in his body, visible in his very veins. Wyatt was the first to charge Zero, blood trickling down his arms. He clawed at the man, trying to dig the Element free with his claws. Zero backhanded Wyatt, splitting the material of his helmet. Reeling from the blow, Wyatt fought to keep his balance. "So, this is why you had Sunset take the crown. Have her take the brunt of the side effects while you go for its power," he commented, circling the man like a predator. “She was useful,” Zero responded, his posture completely relaxed. “I’ll let her keep her life, so she might see me take the world she wanted so much.” "You are really letting that magic go to your head," Wyatt said, keeping the Element in the corner of his vision. "You've still got four riders to deal with." The others joined him, forming a loose circle around Zero. Nodding to his friends, Wyatt jumped at Zero once more, Twilight firing covering shots for his approach. Zero overtook Wyatt’s momentum, leaving quickly vanishing after images to Twilight’s barrage. Calling upon the power of the element, he lifted Wyatt off his feet. Leaving him dangling, Zero squeezed ever so slowly. Wyatt grunted in pain, struggling against Zero’s grasp.Twilight stopped shooting, not wanting to hit Wyatt given his current position. “Worms, all of you.” Hurling Wyatt like a rock, he called upon more of the element's magic. A lance of magic flew from his hand, splashing against Daring’s armor. It spread across her body, petrifying on contact. Struggling against the petrification, Daring cursed under her breath as her body failed to turn intangible. “I’d rather be an illustration again,” she muttered, relieved that she wasn’t turned to stone. "We need a new strategy," Spike said, putting himself in front of Daring. "Charging him clearly won't work." How much more abuse could the element take? Even if they got it back, it might be too late. Spike immersed himself in the serenity again, centering his focus. Sparking his horn, he looked to Twilight. "Twi, you and Wy need to distract him for me. I want to try something." Wyatt managed a thumbs up, knocking away a spear jab. Coming in with a low crouch, Wyatt’s claws tore into Zero’s legs. His proximity prevented a swift response, allowing him to launch into a backflip. His boot clipped Zero’s chin, knocking his helmet away. Twilight came in behind Zero, slashing at his back with her sword. "Why so slow now?" Wyatt asked, swatting away another jab from Zero's spear. "Tiring yourself out with all those spells?" Zero sneered, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The skin around his eyes had begun to char, flaking away like burnt wood. Purple cracks had begun to form on his face, pulsing visibly in time to his heart beat. He drew more magic from the Element, the object flaring like the sun. His body burned, screamed for release. He was not weak, he was the rightful ruler of Garanda and the worlds that fell under its sway. There was no price too high to reclaim his throne. With renewed ferocity, his spear struck Wyatt once, twice, thrice. Wyatt coughed up blood, his next joke dying under the onslaught. Waiting for the next strike, he let it pierce him, only to grab the spear to root it in place and prevent Zero from retrieving it. Before Zero could let go of his weapon, Wyatt grabbed his wrist, digging in with his claws with a sound of scraping metal. “I will not be bested by a lab grown mongrel,” Zero spat, the glow of his face reflecting in Wyatt’s broken helmet. “No, but a dragon and a princess should do the trick,” Wyatt wheezed, a smirk on his face. Twilight leveled her sword in front of her, channeling her growing anger into her weapon. “Alright girls. You wanna see some real magic? I’ll need your help with this one.” “Sounds good to me!” Dash called, tossing away a mutated student to quickly join Twilight. “What do you need?” The others were quick to come as well, taking up a position behind her. Spike helped Daring over, taking hold of his scanner. “Everyone ready?” Placing their hands on Twilight, the girls gave affirmations. Taking her Finale ring one more time, Twilight put it to her Driver. Magic circles appeared at the feet of her and the girls, each one shining brightly. Spike ran his scanner over his medals, his horn shining bright with pure harmony magic. Once it was at its peak, Spike passed the energy onto Twilight and the girls. Their magic circles grew before contracting and absorbing into their armor. Springing free of her bindings, Daring pushed her way in front of Twilight. Dash and AJ led the charge, swinging their claws at Zero from his flanks and forcing him away from Wyatt. Fluttershy spun around him, slashing gingerly with her fan. Pinkie popped up in front of him, firing a blast of harmony magic with a cannon where the others had claws. Rarity followed, dashing from behind Zero and clawing along his ribs. Daring’s leiomano cleaved into Zero’s stomach, it’s teeth opening his armor like tin. “Fucking asshole.” Tearing her weapon away, she left him wide open for Twilight. Using Daring’s shoulder like a springboard, Twilight leapt toward Zero and stabbed into the hole in his platemail. Grabbing the element, she channeled her own magic into it. “You want the Element of Magic, Zero? You can have it!” Purple energy raced through the man, his skin changing color from the influx of magic. A roar of agony pierced the air as Zero burst into a pillar of light. The sky came alive, the pillar piercing the heavens. Slowly fading out, the Element of Magic floated in Twilight’s hand. A cacophony of noise caught her ear, each of the corrupted students falling over as the cursed magic left them. Twilight almost dropped it in her rush to Wyatt’s side. “You idiot!” she berated, her armor vanishing. “He could have mortally wounded you!” “It seemed like a good idea in the moment,” Wyatt offered, holding his side as his own armor faded. “I think he avoided all my organs. Nicked the side of my liver at worst.” Placing her hand over his wound, Twilight called upon just a bit of the Element’s magic. Soft light radiated from her hand, killing Wyatt’s pain. When she pulled her hand back, the only remnants of the injury was blood. “That feels so much better,” he said, letting his hands drift to hers. “I’m still in trouble, aren’t I?” “As long as you're okay, it doesn’t matter.” Taking his hand, Twilight pulled him to his feet. “I’ll need a new crown though.” “Sounds like a problem for Future Twilight,” Wyatt joked, sighing in relief. “I think Present Twilight should go home and get some sleep in a Crystal Empire bed. After we talk to a certain ex-demon.” Twilight had almost forgotten. Stepping away from Wyatt, she stood above the sobbing form of Sunset Shimmer. There was no pride on Sunset’s face, no smug bitterness. Only shame. Kneeling down besides her, Twilight offered her hand. Sunset’s hand trembled, hesitating between them. “I-I have no idea what to do now. I’m so sorry, Princess Twilight.” Grasping Sunset’s hand, Twilight gave it a squeeze. Words were already pouring out of Twilight’s mouth. “You let bitterness twist you, Sunset. Was your time here really so bad? I saw that flinch before. Someone here cares about you.” "It doesn't matter now," Sunset replied, hanging her head. "I ruined everything and burned all my bridges in both worlds." Brining Sunset to her feet, Twilight sighed. “You can come back with us, if that’s what you truly want.” Turning back to her friends, she searched their faces. “Or you could stay, if you want to make amends.” "Make amends? How would I even begin to do that after all I've done?" Guiding Sunset forward, Twilight stood before the others. “Girls, I can’t ask you to be Sunset’s friend. However, I will ask that you give her a chance. Let her have a chance to change for the better.” "Easy peasy!" Pinkie chirped, giving Twilight a thumb's up. "After everything you've done for us, we owe ya one! Two if you count making us superheroes separately!" “If she’s actually sorry, Ah don’t see nothin’ wrong with that.” Aj nodded, tipping her hat back. The others agreed, Rainbow reluctantly joining in. Smiling, Twilight turned away. “It’s up to you, Sunset. Friendship is the real magic, you only have to embrace it.” Leaving Sunset to her thoughts and hopefully her new friends, Twilight stood in front of the other riders. “And now we can finally head back home.” “You sure?” Spike asked, motioning to the school. “I heard a few students saying the Formal was still on. Might be a good wind down.” “Are you saying that because there’s a certain someone you want to dance with again?” Wyatt questioned, nudging the other boy in the side. “Yeah, I’m going back.” Plucking the Element of Magic from Twilight, Daring strode to the statue. “I’ve gone long enough without my wings. Sides’, pretty sure this shouldn’t be here anymore.” Vanishing through the portal, she left them to their devices. “One more dance?” Wyatt asked, extending a hand to Twilight. She took it without hesitation, pulling him to her. “I think we have time for one more dance.” When the evening was finally over, the trio finally walked through the statue. Spike stayed behind for a while longer, enjoying the night with Lily Moon. “I have to go back, Lily. I wish I could stay a little longer but the portal's going to close soon.” "I get it," Lily said, her ruined dress replaced by a spare set of gym clothes. "Can't keep a hero from doing his job." “That doesn’t make it easy,” Spike responded, holding her hands. “You have no idea how happy I am that I didn’t hurt you.” "Same," she agreed. "Being possessed by magic was weird. And not the cool kind. So, was I a dragon?” Shaking his head, Spike pat her forehead. “No, you are a unicorn. I think it’s a good fit.” "Unicorn huh? If I ever get to visit I'll have to learn some not evil magic," Lily said, leaving a hand on her forehead. Considering him for a moment, she darted her head in. Pressing her lips against his, she allowed them both to savor the moment. “Come back, okay? Ideally before I graduate.” "When things calm down, I promise I'll visit," he assured, a dopey look on his face. "And maybe I'll talk to Twilight about letting you see our world." Nodding her head, Lily glanced at the statue. “You should head back.” Sighing, Spike pulled away from her and turned to the statue. "Yeah, as much fun as being stuck here with you would be, I've got things I need to do." With that, he stepped into the portal. Emerging back in the Crystal Palace, it became clear that seemingly no time had passed at all. With the exclusion of Daring, everyone seemed to be wearing the same clothes they had before. “So uh, how long were we gone from your point of view?” Wyatt asked, subtly checking to make sure he was back to normal. “Starswirl never truly worked accounted for temporal mechanics, in regards to these mirrors,” Celestia dismissed, the Element hovering in her hands. “Though, I think we can rectify our own misdesigns. The Element of Magic shall be kept with its companions from now on.” “That’s fine by me,” Twilight replied, nodding to her mentor. “I think I’ll live without a crown for a while.” Embracing Twilight, Celestia nuzzled the top of her head. “Thank you, for helping Sunset. That means a lot to me. And, it humbles me, to see you spreading the very lessons you used to write to me.” “I’d make for a poor Princess of Friendship if I ignored someone that needed friends like she did. I think she’s in good hands.” The rest of the night was spent regaling everyone with what had transpired on the other side of the mirror. When the other versions of themselves were mentioned, there was no end to the questions. Despite losing her crown, Twilight knew she'd kept what was most important. If being in another world couldn't sever the bonds of her friendship, what could? Helghan was a miserable planet. Consisting of rock and mineral, inhabited by what Midnight had come to know as space nazis. Said space nazis however, had turned their world's meager resources into powerful weapons. Drop an offer for more in a dictator’s ear, and they were more than willing to share. Stahl Arms had been offered up on a platter, anything to advance the Helghast agenda. If it were up to her, she'd glass the planet and it’s population with it. Instead, she had to play nice with them. "This is Apollo’s job," she muttered to herself. "This should've gone to him." At least it was away from the rest of Dai-Shocker. What she had to discuss with Somber didn’t need to spread to the rest of the organization. A rift opened in front of her, Somber stepping through. Instead of his usual armor he was wearing a military dress uniform. His expression was hard to read, but softened ever so slightly when he saw Midnight. "It's not like you to call me out of my castle. Especially to what can only be generously called a hellhole." “Thank you for coming, Great Leader.” Bowing her head, she signed quickly with her hands One moment. Placing a device on her work desk, a chirp heralded its awakening. “That will knock out Stahl’s surveillance for a few moments.” "This must be important if you're going to such lengths," Somber commented, taking a seat. "You certainly know how to pique my curiosity." Placing a case on the table, she slid it across. “Using Ambassador Hell’s remains I was able to create those, a set of Shocker medals. Fully capable of making our own OOO.” "Excellent, I knew I could trust you with this task." Opening the case, Somber examined the three medals. Clearing her throat, Midnight reached into her coat. “Great Leader, you’ve put a lot of effort into the Decade project. To be honest, I’ve had a few misgivings in just how many of our resources you’ve poured into it without a contingency plan.” "I had a contingency plan, but it was stolen," the stallion admitted, picking up one of the coins. “Which is why I took the liberty of setting a new one in place.” She placed another pair of medals on the table. Ignoring her fear response, Midnight pushed her glasses up. “I implanted a blank coin into each of the original Dai-Shocker generals. Marshal Armor’s death created the Destron medal, as did Zero’s create the Garanda medal.” Somber laughed, flipping the coin back into its nook and closing the case. "So you plan to turn the death of our generals into our greatest weapon. Oh that is just perfect. Your mind is a beautiful thing." Bowing her head again, Midnight put on a blush. “Thank you, Great Leader. If and when they fall, to Wyatt or some other force, they will contribute to your power. And should all of them be destroyed, I assure you, you will surpass Decade.” "Oh? So your projections put these medals in the realm of destroying planets once complete?" Somber asked, patting the case. “I’d have nothing to compare it to,” Midnight admitted. “There’s no way to be sure until the set is completed.” "Let us hope it doesn't come to that. My goal for now remains resolute. You can return to your personal projects for now but keep an eye on these medals. And obviously, not a word to the generals about them." “Yes my lord,” Midnight affirmed, lifting her head up. Standing up, Somber went through a new rift. With her leader gone, Midnight was left with nothing but her thoughts once more. Hiding the medals away, she returned to her work. There had to be something here that would help her brother. She’d find it, space nazis be damned. EpilogueSunset sighed as she walked home from school. Picking a piece of dried concrete out of her hair, she reflected on the last couple days. As expected, she was a social pariah. Most students opted to glare rather than talk to her. In addition, Principal Celestia had elected that she assist in the repairs to the school. The girls were doing their best to try and include her but she could tell that they were keeping her at arm's length. And why shouldn’t they? She had made them hate each other for years, how could they just forgive her? One uplifting speech doesn't undo three years of hurt. She was just glad to have people that weren't outright hostile to her. Real friendship could come later, if ever. What hurt most was coming clean to her parents. Admitting all of her past deeds felt freeing, allowing her to pour out her shame and guilt. But in the end, those disappointed looks were heartbreaking. Even if they were "just" her adopted family. That was one of the reasons she was doing more than just rebuilding the school. She had opted to assist the janitor when she had the time and even joined Fluttershy at the local shelter every once in a while. Anything to prove to everyone, especially herself that she truly wanted to change. On a whim, she took a detour through the park. With no real destination in mind, Sunset found herself on a small bridge spanning the local pond. Resting her arms on the rail, she looked out over the water. Picking up a little pebble off the ground, Sunset idly tossed it and watched the ripples it made. “It seems you have a lot on your mind.” Taking a spot next to her, a young man greeted her. He couldn’t be older than late twenties. His clothing was old, bearing more than a few holes. She didn't want to let her eyes linger, thinking he was perhaps homeless. Forcing her gaze upward, his jet black hair was cut haphazardly short, though the yellow roots poking through betrayed the dye job. "Mind if I stay here a spell too?" “It’s a public park,” she responded, turning away from him. "Thank you," the man said, nodding his head. "Penny for your thoughts? I'm used to bending an ear to others so I'm a pretty good listener." Sunset gave a short laugh, staring at her reflection. “You don’t need my problems. I brought them on myself. I’m the one who has to fix them.” "People always say things like that but rarely do we solve our problems by ourselves," the man noted, staring off into the distance. "No man is an island after all. The bonds humans make are truly special." Lifting her head up, she frowned. “You make it sound like you aren’t one.” Snickering, the man met her gaze with an impish grin. "Do I? And what about you? Have you ever felt like you're not quite human?" “More than you know,” she muttered, her frown deepening. “I usually feel like that everyday.” "Sounds like that's one of those problems you mentioned," he commented, hopping onto the rail to take a seat. "Take it from someone else that's been brought low. When you get taken down from on high, you always know when you've crashed. After that, there's nowhere to go but up." Sighing, Sunset rested her chin on the rail. "Nowhere to go but up, huh? Guess that's true enough. I can't see how my current reputation could go any lower." Retrieving an apple from his coat, he held it up to the sky. “Now you're seeing things my way.” Wiping it on his sleeve, he tossed it to her. “Besides, if you did go any lower, you’d easily find some very unpleasant company.” Catching the apple, she took a bite. Despite looking like an ordinary apple, it was better than one from Sweet Apple Acres. Not that she'd say that to AJ. She'd just gotten the farm girl to talk to her. "Thanks for the talk, and the apple." Extending his hand, he squeezed Sunset’s shoulder. He caught her eyes, searching them for some unknowable quality. Pure joy blossomed across his face, finding what he sought. “You're quite welcome, young lady. I hope you put it to good use.” "Young lady? You're barely older than me." Sunset took another bite of the apple, studying the young man. He was odd to be sure, but he seemed like a decent enough guy. “What’s your name?” "My full name's kind of a mouthful," he explained, scratching his cheek, "so you can just call me Nel. Or Nelly if you wanna make it cute." Pushing off the railing, Nel brushed his clothes down. “I’ll catch you around. You’re going to do great things.” Snorting, Sunset waved goodbye to the vagrant. "Yeah, gonna try for that. I'll even settle for neutral at this point." Taking another bite of her apple, she watched the clouds pass overhead. She couldn’t see burning gold that had become her eyes. With a newfound confidence, she resumed her walk home. Sunset Shimmer would rise from the ashes. Time Enough At LastFrom the royal chambers of Canterlot Castle, a viewer could get some of the best views of the Equestrian countryside. Sunrise and sunset were a particularly appealing sight. To Princess Celestia, the sunset had taken on many different meanings. Right now, it brought forth a longing, for the student she had long ago failed. Even though she knew she was well now, the solar princess couldn't shake the selfish desire of wanting to see her one more time. She thanked her lucky stars that the portal was closed, otherwise the temptation might prove too much. Savoring the even minutes of sunset, she coaxed the sun from the sky. “I hope you find happiness, Sunset,” she spoke into the falling night. The sound of someone blowing their nose broke her out of her reflection. Turning her head, she found Discord hovering behind her and dabbing at his eyes with a handkerchief. "So beautiful. The teacher waxing nostalgic for her long lost student." “Are you here to mock me?” Celestia snorted, turning to him fully. “I would not advise that, Discord.” Tossing the handkerchief away, Discord coughed into his paw. “Er, no. I’m not here to mock you. You’re the last person I need for a meeting and we’re running a bit late. So if you please, just step back into your room.” "I'm afraid to ask what kind of meeting you're holding," Celestia commented, opening the door to her bedroom, "but you did say please so I suppose I'll play along." Her bedroom was not where she ended up. Instead, she found herself in a small meeting room, primarily dominated by a circular table. She noted those sitting at the table; Twilight, Wyatt, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, Admiral Caelano, Thorax, Chief Thunderhooves and... a human she didn’t recognize. Discord floated down into his own chair, waving Celestia towards the remaining empty one. "So, I'm sure you're all very curious why I've suddenly called you here tonight." “That would be helpful,” Wyatt said, his suspicion clear on his face. "This had better not be one of your pranks." “Of course not.” From under the table, he produced Ninjor’s ninjato. “As I told you a while ago, with a bit of spiritual help, I’ve been mapping Dai-Shocker’s network. It went much better than I expected by the way.” "That does sound beneficial," Twilight commented, a small smile on her face. "Have you found their main base yet?" Nodding, Discord stroked his goatee. “I believe I have, but that’s not why I called you all here. You can come out now, Ninjor.” Ninjor's spirit wavered into existence, eliciting a few gasps. "Ah! It feels good to stretch my legs again." Looking down at his transparent body he added, "Well, if I had actual legs it would be." Giving a bow, he glanced around the table. “It is I, Ninjor! Master of ninjutsu and creator of the power coins.” Wyatt leaned in towards the spirit and whispered, "They don't know what power coins are." Chief Thunderhooves peered at Discord, his features hard to read. “Why am I here, spirit? I know nothing of any of this... whatever this is.” Discord smiled, a surprisingly genuine expression. “You're here, despite no previous involvement because I have a proposition for the lot of you. Same reason he’s here.” he motioned to the unintroduced human. “Besides, you’re on good terms with the ponies and you should have a voice in this decision.” "Let me guess, you invited other leaders but they turned you down?" The other human guessed, leaning forward. "And I am Gogi by the way. Gogi Barahm." “No, I didn’t invite them because I don’t like them.” Discord shifted in his seat, coiling upon himself. “They made a choice to not get involved, so they don’t get a say.” "Okay, so uh, what's this proposition?" Thorax asked, putting his hands on the table. "Does it involve that network you mapped?" Shaking his head, Discord conjured an image above that table. Without context, it could easily be mistaken for a star chart. “This is our world.” Reaching out, he made one of the tiny dots glow a bright magenta. “And this is the Morphin’ Grid.” The map lit up, a dance of colors against the black. A tendril snaked through many of the worlds. Not composed of a single color, it shone through the spectrum of visible light. One such tendril, smaller than the others, touched the magenta orb. "In my and worlds like it, the Grid is a connective force," Ninjor explained, waving to the tendrils. “It is one of the foundations of life itself, suffusing every living thing. Even the stars themselves. With the help of Discord, we were able to tap into that burgeoning connection. Thus I am able to appear before you.” "Good to see you, Ninjor," Wyatt said, nodding to the ghostly figure. "Was kinda awkward just talking to a sword. But, what does this have to do with the deal?" “I never said anything about a deal,” Discord corrected. “It’s a proposition.” Grabbing the magenta orb, he peered into its depths. “I believe that manipulating the grid with some of my own magic, I can isolate us. At least for a time.” "So you're saying we'd have more time to mount our defenses against Dai-Shocker," Celestia surmised, examining the diagram. “How much time, Discord?” Now Discord frowned, rolling the little world in his talons. “A year to the second. It’ll take my full concentration.” Deflating with a rush of air, he sniffled dramatically. “Which means you’ll be deprived of your favorite draconequus for that time.” "That's all the convincing I need," Wyatt said, tapping the table. "One year without Shocker and Discord? Sounds like heaven." “A year with no outside contact from other worlds,” Discord clarified. “No one will be able to summon you, and you won’t be able to summon anyone. Complete and total isolation.” "I think that's a tradeoff I'm willing to make," Twilight stated, pulling Wyatt to her. “I didn’t like it when that happened anyway.” She kissed his cheek, eyes contracted. "The one time you don't come with me and you get like this," Wyatt teased, putting an arm around the kirincorn. Making a face, Discord put a box on the table. “In preparation, I took the liberty of using your tokens to do a bit of... shopping. Just a few things I thought would be useful. More than a few seeds in here. Give a few to your yokel friend. The one with the hat. Berries and herbs specifically.” "Her name is Applejack, you know that," Twilight deadpanned. “Yes, yes, Applesmack. The one with the pleasing accent.” "Back to the matter at hand," Celestia interrupted, giving Twilight a sympathetic look. "I agree to this proposition as well." “As do I,” Luna added. "It sounds good to me too," Cadance chimed in. "One whole year without a Dai-Shocker induced headache sounds lovely." Shining nodded in agreement, resting a hand on her knee. "Can't imagine what you two plan to do with that time," Discord commented, rolling his eyes. "Okay, that's a yes from Equestria's royalty. In the interest of fairness, their unanimous yes counts as one vote for their nation. King Thorax? Chief Thunderhooves? Other person?” "If the two riders here like the idea, then I like it too," Thorax noted, nodding his head to Twilight and Wyatt. "Plus, it gives us more time to build up the Guardian program.” Gogi considered, drumming his hands on the table. “It will give us extra time to cut out the rest of the cancer from our government. However, I will require an official treaty to be drawn up. Entry into your alliance would also be desired.” "We'd be happy to make deals with the Linto," Celestia assured, bowing her head. "Even in non-Shocker matters I believe we can offer mutual benefits." Tapping the table, she added. "Draw up your initial terms and we can begin negotiations whenever you wish." "If negotiations are on the table, may I request to join in?" Chief Thunderhooves requested. "My people and Appleoosa have an informal agreement, but extending an official understanding with all ponies could prove more fruitful." “We don’t turn away friends, Chief Thunderhooves,” Twilight assured, smiling at him. “We’d welcome any help the buffalo can give to the G-project.” Rising from his seat, Discord stretched and popped his joints. “Then, I suppose I should make my preparations. I’ll begin exactly at midnight. We’ll have one year, to the second, to ourselves. I’ll be expending almost all of my energy, so don’t expect much from me afterwards.” "Oh no, we'll miss you so much," Wyatt said, sarcasm oozing from his words. "If only there were another way." This earned him a quick swat from Twilight under the table. Ignoring Wyatt, Discord leaned over Twilight’s shoulder. “Oh yes! I knew I was forgetting something.” Lifting Twilight’s hand, he placed a small key in her palm. “I’ve been meaning to give you this. It’s the key to my library.” Twilight's eyes lit up as she examined the key. "You have your own library? How many books does it have, and what's the oldest one in it?" He brushed off her questions. “As long as you have the key, it’ll obey you. You can anchor it somewhere useful. And do be careful, it’s not... normal. The books might be a bit miffed at being left alone for so long.” "You won't have to worry about her leaving them alone," Wyatt commented, grinning at his marefriend's reaction. "Unless this is about you specifically leaving them alone?" “Doesn’t matter.” Discord opened the door, standing in the frame. “This little pocket will remain until the last of you leave. Don’t stay too long however. And, good luck.” He took his leave, vanishing from sight. The meeting continued for a few more minutes, the various groups setting up when they wished to convene again for official negotiations. Wyatt was the last to leave, carrying Ninjor’s ninjato. Whatever Somber had planned, they’d stop it. They’d sacrificed far too much to lose now. Author's Note This chapter is the official lead into the next part of Wyatt's story: A Passing Through Kamen Rider II: Ride the Wind. Shago and I have been working on it for a while and are happy to finally share it with you guys.
Thieves and MirrorsThe ever present blizzard of Equestria’s northern territory raged on as the Friendship Express pulled into the station. Luckily, the line had been extended to be under the protective bubble of the Crystal Empire’s magic. Stepping off the train was Equestria’s newest princess, Twilight Sparkle. The change to kirincorn was still sinking in for the young mare. She had no idea what her responsibilities as the Princess of Friendship would entail. Luckily, there was one thing that being a princess hadn’t changed. Despite the shift, her boyfriend, Wyatt, had been treating her like she was still the same old mare. Wyatt stepped out after her, putting his arm around her, he graced her with a smile. “You look like you could give Fluttershy a challenge, what with all that nervous energy. Come on, you get to do that silly dance with Cadance.” “Sorry just, this summit is reminding me what my new title could mean,” Twilight replied, sucking in a deep breath and releasing it. Leaning up, she gave him a quick peck on the cheek. “It’s a lot to take in.” “How is this any different then becoming part dragon?” Wyatt questioned, poking at her fang through her cheek. “I count only two princesses that can eat gems.” Giggling, Twilight batted at his hand. “Becoming part dragon didn’t involve the possibility of taking part in the minutia of government. And on top of ponies looking up to my Rider side, they’re going to have expectations for the real me now.” “Don't worry so much,” Sombra said, falling in with them. “You’ll be a better princess than anyone else, Mom.” Looking down, Twilight found her adopted son beaming up at her “Thank you, Sombra,” she said, placing a hand on his shoulder. “And that means you’re my little prince.” Stepping around his son, Wyatt put his hand on his head. “If things get weird with the crystal ponies, just let us know, okay?” Sombra nodded, his smile waning. “Okay, Dad. Do you think they’ll treat me like I’m still a bad guy?” Wyatt kept his hand on his son’s head, searching for the right words to say. “Sombra, I won’t lie; some of the citizens might have a hard time separating you from the ruler that terrorized them. All you can do is to continue being yourself and change as many minds as you can.” Sighing, he pulled his hand away. “Just don’t be discouraged if you can’t change every mind.” Sombra kicked a hoof, gazing off into the tundra. “But, what if they don’t want to accept me? What if no one believes I’m not him? Or what if he comes out of my head?” “He won’t come back again,” Wyatt assured him, unshakable confidence in his voice. “That’s something you should never doubt.” Wyatt pointed to the city’s dome. “And even if he did, he couldn’t last in there.” Nodding, Sombra stared out at the Crystal Palace. He knew that resting beneath it was both his killer and his creator. “Right, right. Just... believe.” “It’s okay to worry,” Wyatt said, looking down at him. “And if you do, then it’s okay to share them with your mom and I. But you have to temper your worries with what you know. Is it rational to worry about a volcano springing up beneath our feet and erupting right now?” “No,” Sombra admitted, shaking his head. “There you go,” Wyatt praised, ruffling Sombra’s mane. “When you find yourself worrying about something, run through what you know about the situation. It helps clear your head.” Looking into his son’s eyes he added, “And if that doesn’t work then there’s us.” “Yeah, and when your dad gets his butt kicked we’ll bail him out.” Tsukiya and Ke'alohi disembarked the train, Daring trailing behind them. “Not that I think that’ll happen, but you never know.” Wyatt smirked, looking back at the trio. “Right back at you. If you ever need a hand after a solid thrashing, I’ll make sure you don’t croak.” Leaning back, he watched Spike carry a mound of suitcases. “Well, at least he’s taller now.” “No need to worry about me!” Spike called, peeking his head out from behind the luggage. “This is nothing compared to Flash Fire’s training!” Daring leaned in towards her father, watching Spike. “That kid has it bad, and she’s just stringing him along.” “The kid’ll learn that eventually,” Tsukiya whispered back, watching Spike puff his chest out as Rarity stepped out of the train. “Until then, nothing we say to him will get through to him. Crushes like that are all consuming for teenagers.” Raising an eyebrow, Daring regarded him skeptically. “Didn’t you date a siren?” Tsukiya gave his daughter a flat look. “That has nothing to do with this. Adagio never strung me along.” Crossing his arms, he followed after the others, grumbling under his breath. Ke'alohi nudged his niece, looking down at her. “Your Dad’s always been sensitive about his love life. He still snaps at me when I bring up his high school sweetheart.” Snapping his fingers, he pointed at Agito’s back. “He lost her to some jerk on the debate team.” Daring snorted, staring after her father. “Seriously? He lost a girl to a turbo nerd?” “Nah, if I recall, that dude had stuff going on for him. You don’t get on the debate team if you’re not persuasive.” Ke'alohi snickered, noting Tsukiya flipping him off over his shoulder. “I think that’s enough making fun of your dad.” Daring nodded, the rest of the group filing out of the train and into the city. The crystal ponies were out and about, their reflective bodies catching the sun’s rays with multicolored light. “Twilight!!!” Rarity’s voice called, interrupting the procession. Realizing all eyes were on her, she moved to Twilight’s side. “Oh sorry darling.” Giving a sheepish smile, she gestured to Twilight’s head. “But I just realized you weren’t wearing your crown. You haven’t forgotten it back in Ponyville, have you?” Patting a carryon held in her magic, Twilight gave her friend a reassuring smile. “No, I just decided not to put it on until the summit.” Letting the bag float behind her she added. “The crown still weighs heavy on the brow, ya know?” She chuckled slightly at her attempt at a joke. Rarity frowned, studying the mare’s face. “Twilight, you are a princess now. Embrace it! If that were my crown, it would never come off. Such an accessory deserves to be shown off to the world! Flaunted!” “Rarity, a crown isn’t just some accessory,” Twilight admonished, frowning at the alabaster unicorn. “It’s a symbol of a pony’s station of authority. A visual cue telling others that the one wearing it makes decisions that affect their lives.” Rarity’s response was cut off by the blare of a pair of trumpets. Twilight’s body stiffened for a moment before recognizing what the noise was for. Looking forward, the entryway into the palace loomed above her. A non-crystal guard stood by the doors of the crystal palace. An orange pegasus, he wore the usual armor of the day guard. “Announcing her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight didn’t pay the guard much mind, striding into the palace. After a few more minutes of walking, she was announced again as she entered the throne room where the other three princesses were waiting. “Twilight!” Cadance rose from her throne, almost galloping over. “I haven’t seen you since the coronation!” Twilight smilight, engaging in her special greeting with her former foalsitter turned sister-in-law. Once the greeting was concluded, the two hugged. “Cadance! It’s great to see you too.” Looking around, her brow quirked. “Where’s Shiny?” Cadance pulled back, leading Twilight towards Luna and Celestia. “Shining Armor is running some drills at the barracks. He’ll be back in the palace later tonight. For now, it’s just us princesses!” Twilight nodded, chuckling weakly. “So uh, how long should I expect being called a princess to sound strange to me?” “A few months at most, trust me, it gets weird.” Glancing at Twilight’s back, Cadance asked, “How are the wings? I know when I got my horn, it kept spasming for weeks.” “It’s like they have a mind of their own,” Twilight answered, glancing back at the appendages with a frown. “Sometimes they unfurl for no reason and they stiffen up every time I see Wyatt step out of the shower in the morning.” Giggling, Cadance pat Twilight’s back. “That last one is natural behavior. You’ll just have to get used to it.” Twilight groaned, pinching her brow. “Seriously? Because it’s almost impossible to get dressed in the morning with them sticking up straight like that. Plus, I still haven’t gotten the hang of flying. I’m a master at crashing, though.” “It’s good to see you again, Twilight.” Celestia stepped over, a warm smile on her face. Twilight blushed, suddenly realizing what she had been saying within earshot of her mentor. Cracking a weak smile she said, “Hello, Princess. Good to see you too.” Glancing towards the group, Celestia spread her wings. “It’s great to see you all again. Now that Twilight has arrived, there are many things we must discuss, however, the train ride here is not a short one. Please, get some rest and we’ll begin fresh in the morning.” Wyatt nodded, stepping up to Twilight and putting an arm around her. “Let’s go claim a room and then grab a bite to eat.” Grinning, he poked one of her canines and added, “Pretty sure I saw you eyeing up the crystal walls on our way in.” “I was not!” Twilight protested, flaring her wings. “I was just marveling at how reflective it is!” The entire room had to stifle their laughter, even the guards cracked a smile at the outburst. Spike leaned over, patting her back. “It’s okay Twilight, I get the urges too. It’s not too hard to get past them.” Twilight sighed, forcing her wings to fold on her back. “Let’s just find some rooms.” Taking Wyatt and Sombra’s hands, she pushed past the rest of the group. Wyatt and Sombra continued to chat with her as they walked down the halls, desperately trying to close her wings. Squeezing her hand, Wyatt leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Hey, you know I was just kidding back there, right? You looked like you needed to ease some tension in front of your aunt there.” “It’s alright, I just got a little flustered is all.” Twilight put on a weak smile, squeezing his hand. “This whole thing has me on edge.” Wyatt flashed her a smile of his own, patting her between the wings. “Hey, you’ve got this, Twi. I can’t think of anyone who could do a better job as a princess than you. Think of all the lists and organizing you’ll get to do.” “Yeah! You’ll solve all the princess problems in no time!” Sombra added, giving her a thumbs up. Twilight’s smile grew, looking between the two. “Thank you two; your support has been a big help for me. I don’t know what I did to deserve you.” “You just being you.” Wyatt kissed her head, placing his hand on Sombra’s. “That’s all ya did. So, now that you're all pepped up, do you actually know where you're going?” Twilight rolled her eyes, tugging Wyatt’s hand. “Yes, I do. Some of us actually paid attention during our last stay here.” Eyes forward, Twilight ushered them along, much more confident in step. Night had quickly fallen over the Crystal Empire. Wyatt found himself sharing a room with Twilight. It had taken some doing, but the pair had managed to get her wings to stop unfurling without her doing and settled in for the night. A shaft of light pierced the dark room as the door opened, only the softest of noises betraying its movement. A single soul slipped into the room, their eyes landing on Twilight’s crown. Stealthily closing the gap, the intruder reached into their cloak, removing a replica crown. Slowly, the figure lifted the real crown off the nightstand and replaced it with the fake. Turning to leave, an outstretched foot caught their leg, resulting in a stumble and a very feminine grunt. The disturbance woke Wyatt up, his head snapping up. It took his eyes a moment to adjust to the darkness, but when they did he saw the figure picking themselves up off the floor. “Stop right there, pal!” Wyatt boomed, jumping out of bed. “Twilight, wake up! Someone’s in our room!” Twilight shot up, her wings unfurling as she took in the scene. “My crown! They’ve got my crown!” Jolting out of bed, she made to pounce on the thief. Her wings hampered her efforts, making her faceplant on the floor. Where Twilight failed, Wyatt came in, tackling the figure and wrapping his arms around their cloak. A flash of red lit the room, the figure appearing at the door. An orange unicorn stood at the door, wearing a large smirk. “Sorry, princess, but I need this more than you do.” Turning on her hoof, she made her escape. Wyatt growled, hauling himself into a runner’s stance and taking off after the thief. “Get back here with that crown or I will kick you into the goddamn sun!” The mare ignored him, running down the hall. A few ponies filtered into the hall, all of whom she moved around expertly. Grunting, Wyatt summoned his belt and card case and placed them at his waist. With a few deft movements, he slotted a card into the slot and pushed the handles in. “Henshin!” he called out, the familiar silhouettes forming around him and converging. Once the armor finished forming, speed surged through Wyatt’s limbs and he rocketed towards the mare. Keeping his eyes locked on the crown, he pulled out his gun and trained it on the crook’s horn. “Stop right now or else I break your horn!” She merely responded with a raised finger, bursting into the room at the end of the hall. “You want it back?” Holding up the crown, she stopped in front of a mirror. Drawing her hand back, she chucked it at the glass surface, only for it to pass into it. “Ooops.” Wyatt stopped, watching the crown disappear. Gritting his teeth, he leveled his weapon between the mystery mare’s eyes. “That was a mistake. Tell me what you just did. What does that mirror do?” “Bite me, Masqueraider.” Stepping back, the unicorn smirked as she vanished into the mirror’s surface. “That’s Kamen Rider!” Wyatt boomed, running towards the surface of the mirror. “Wyatt, stop!” Celestia commanded, almost shaking the walls. Stopping dead in his tracks, Wyatt’s face came within mere centimeters of the glass. Taking a step back and turning towards the solar princess he asked, “Why’d you stop me? I was about to get Twilight’s crown back.” Celestia shook her head, standing at the door with the rest of the group. “No, Wyatt. You were about to go rushing off into another world unprepared. Please, step away from the mirror and calm down.” Holstering his weapon, Wyatt sucked in a deep breath. “Start explaining things, please. And if it starts sounding like you’re trying to hold information back like you usually do, I can’t promise to stay calm.” “I’ll ignore that last part.” Ushering the group into the room, Celestia took a position in the center. “I have had many students over the last thousand years, some you know, like Spike’s father. The mare that has made off with the Element of Magic was my previous student, Sunset Shimmer.” “What happened with Sunset?” Twilight asked, staring at the surface of the mirror. “Why would she steal my crown like that? And why would she use that mirror?” “I regret many things, Twilight, and Sunset’s path ranks among the highest. An ambition burned inside of Sunset, one that I tried and failed to temper.” Casting a spell, a large screen appeared before them. Images passed, showing Celestia and a much younger-looking Sunset. “Her thirst for knowledge turned to one of power. Our relationship had become rocky but the breaking point came with Cadance’s arrival. Sunset confronted me afterwards, demanding I ascend her into alicornhood.” The images continued to change, with Sunset’s age increasing until the images could be from a memory as recent as a couple years ago. “That’s not how ascension works,” Twilight commented, her muzzle scrunching up and her head turned towards her mentor. “Surely she knew that.” “That did not dissuade Sunset.” The scene on the screen changed to that of Sunset surrounded by guards, her face contorted with rage. “When I refused, she took matters into her own hands. She was caught trying to break into the forbidden section of Canterlot Library. Heated words were exchanged and in my haste, I cast her out of the castle, thus ending her tutelage.” “Is that why you didn’t punish me when I broke into the Starswirl section of the library?” Twilight inquired, her mind reeling from the story. “Were you afraid I’d become another Sunset if you had?” Celestia raised her eyebrow. “The Starswirl section isn’t forbidden. Why on Equestria would I punish you for entering it?” Spike leaned in towards Twilight’s ear and whispered, “Told you.” “If I can continue.” Celestia dismissed the screen, turning to the mirror. “The last time I saw Sunset, she fled through the mirror, some fifteen years ago.” “Fifteen years?” Twilight repeated, returning her attention towards the mirror. “Princess, Sunset didn’t look like she had aged nearly that much.” “One of Starswirls greatest creations,” Celestia elaborated, placing her hand on the mirror's side. “A permanent portal to another world; only open for three days every year. I don’t claim to know how it all works, but it seems time there passes slower than here.” Tsukiya, Ke'alohi and Wyatt all stared at Celestia in disbelief. Ke'alohi wound up being the one to break the silence. “Tia, you’ve had a portal to another world this whole time, knowing that us three are from another world; why wouldn’t you tell us about it sooner?” “Because the world it connects to is but a reflection of this one.” Celestia traced a finger over the surface, which rippled like water. “I know not it’s true nature, but every non-human in this world has a human counterpart there. It would have been nothing but a mockery to the three of you.” Wyatt sighed, shaking his head. “I’ll let that one go for now. There’s more important questions to ask given our limited time window. If Sunset’s goal is to become a princess, why would she steal Twilight’s crown?” “It’s the Element of Magic duh.” Dash stifled a yawn, her mane a bedridden mess. “She took it so she can do magic stuff.” “But how would it work for her?” Spike chimed in, looking between everyone. “When I tried using your Element, Dash, it wouldn’t work. Does Sunset not know about that?” “Yeah, and you didn’t have magic, did you?” Dash shot back, giving him a look. Pushing a sleeve up, she cracked her knuckles. “Let’s go kick her ass and get Twilight’s crown back!” “I cannot let you do that,” Celestia cut in, putting a hand up to stop Rainbow Dash. “I feel that it would be best to minimize how many go through the portal as possible. That lowers the risk of any of you encountering your counterparts.” “That’s on top of the Equestria needing the majority of its defenders,” Luna added, moving to her sister's side. “We need most of you here, not on the other side of a portal.” “I’m going through that portal,” Wyatt stated firmly, looking between the princesses. “I had several chances at taking Sunset down. I need to do my part to make up for my mistake. And if you try to stop me, I’ll just go Kabuto and superspeed my way out of your perception.” “I have to go.” Twilight stepped up to the portal, gazing at her shimmering reflection. “It’s my crown, my Element. I have to be the one to get it back.” “Very well,” Celestia stated, lowering her arm. “I wish you luck in completing your task. Remember, you have three days to come back with the crown. Or else you have to wait for over a year to return.” “Ke'alohi and I will stay here.” Grabbing Daring’s shoulder, Tsukiya gave her a light push. “I elect my ever-adventurous daughter to go in our stead.” Daring shrugged, staring at the mirror. “A chance to see human versions of ponies I know; sure, why not?” With a nod, she phased through Celestia. “I’ll see you guys on the other side.” Without another word, Daring stepped through the portal. Twilight and Wyatt decided to follow her example, starting to walk through the glass surface. “Hey! I’m coming too!” Spike broke into a run, ignoring the various calls to stop. He jumped through, not wanting to be stopped with magic. He crashed into Wyatt and Twilight, the trio tumbling through the portal with shouts in similar states of panic. Twilight groaned, her senses finally returning after what felt like a momentary lapse. Her vision blurred for a moment longer, grey dominating her field of view. After a few blinks, she noticed that she was staring at concrete. “Spike, did you really have to run into us?” She asked, pushing herself to her knees. “I didn’t want to eat concrete today.” “Whoa,” Spike commented, his voice coming from behind her. “Twi, you uh, look different.” Twilight frowned, dusting her hands off. “What are you talking about, Spike? I’m the same old Twilight nothing is...” her words trailed off, her eyes stuck on her purple, furless hands. Twilight waved the appendages in front of her face, desperately trying to see if she could ruffle fur of any kind. She turned her attention downward, finding that her very clothes had changed. Her breathing became shallow and she touched her face frantically. Not only did she not find any fur, but any trace of a muzzle was gone and a nose similar to Wyatt’s had taken its place. In that moment, Twilight’s mind broke and all she could do was scream. “Hey, being human isn’t so bad,” Wyatt assured, getting to his feet. A slight shift in his voice made him frown. “Did-did my voice unbreak?” Looking down, he found a lankier version of his body instead of the defined muscle he had spent so long building up. “What the hell happened to me?!” he shouted, his voice cracking at the end. “Hey, calm down!” Daring hissed, clamping her hand over Twilight’s mouth. Like Twilight, she had become human as well, retaining her mane and coat colors. Much the same as Wyatt, it appeared she had become younger as well. “Don’t make a damn scene!” The chiding seemed to have the desired effect, Twilight’s pupils returning to their normal size. Pulling the hand off her mouth, she gave a sheepish smile. “Sorry, a sudden species shift was a little hard to process. How are you dealing with this so well?” Daring gave her a cheeky smile. “Twilight, I died remember? This is nothing.” Pulling the two to their feet, she glanced at Spike. “You okay, scales?” “I think so,” Spike said, flexing his newfound fingers and looking himself up and down. “Being around ponies all my life did make me wonder what it was like to be a mammal.” Poking his own arm he added, “It’s even squishier than I imagined.” His clothes had changed as well, leaving him in black jeans and a purple hoodie sporting green flame designs. “Kinda bummed about losing the clothes Rarity made me though.” “They’ll probably come back when we go back through.” Twilight took stock of her own clothes, a baby blue blouse and purple skirt. “We have to focus on finding Sunset before the portal closes.” “I think there’s something else we should do first,” Wyatt chimed in, shoving his hands in his pockets. “All of us have gone through some major body changes. I think we need to make sure our Rider powers still work while we look like this.” “Where are we supposed to do that?” Spike questioned, adjusting his hoodie. “I mean, do you know your way around here?” Wyatt sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I dunno, somewhere secluded and with a ton of space.” Looking around, he groaned when he discovered what they were standing in front of. “I hate to say it, but I think we should head into this high school.” “Never been to a high school before,” Spike commented, tossing up a trio of medals. “I kinda remember going to one of Shining’s hoofball games but not much else.” “It has its ups and downs,” Wyatt relented, taking Twilight’s hand and leading them towards the doors. “But I know I won’t be in any hurry to get stuck here.” Stepping inside, he found himself reminded of his high school years. There were teenagers of every color milling about the halls, none of them seeming to take notice of him and his friends yet. His eyes trailed across the hall, looking for any sign of a secluded place for them. Glancing around, Spike waved at a few passing students. “Geez, Celestia was right, these guys are human versions of ponies back home. Look!” he pointed to a guy who was a dead ringer for Thunderlane. “This is creeping me out.” “We can worry about that later, kid,” Daring admonished, glaring at a few students she noticed were whispering about her. “Right now we’ve got to get our lay of the land.” Stopping at a classroom, she peeked inside. “Alright, this one’s empty, let's get in and get out.” The group nodded, ducking into the empty room as discreetly as they could. Twilight hesitated, a pair of voices reaching her ears. One was familiar, something she heard on a daily basis. Moving closer, she could make out words. “I-I’m sorry,” a soft tone spoke, words like soft notes. “I didn’t think it was yours. I thought giving it to the principal was the right thing to do.” “Of course that crown was mine!” the other voice hissed, a metallic slam following it. “You’re so pathetic. No wonder only stray animals want to be your friend.” “I-I’m sorry...” the first repeated, trailing off into a whimper. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” the other voice mocked. “Is that all you know how to say?” Clenching her fists, Twilight rounded the corner. “Don’t talk to people like that! What the hay is wrong with you?” “What did you say?” The owner of the hostile voice spun on their heel, revealing themselves to be a human version of Sunset Shimmer. “I can speak to anyone any way I please.” Sneering at the girl she had been yelling at, she pushed past Twilight. “Remember that.” Twilight’s eyes narrowed, her hand snapping forward and grabbing Sunset’s arm. “I’m not done talking to you, Sunset. Wha-” Sunset wretched her arm free, shoulder checking Twilight into the lockers. “Don’t touch me!” Pulling back, she resumed her walk and vanished into the bustle of students. Before Twilight could vent her frustrations, the soft voice chimed in. “I can’t believe you just did that!” Turning her head, Twilight was greeted by the sight of a human Fluttershy. Keeping her surprise in check, she gave the girl a smile. “I couldn’t just let her talk to you like that. No one should be treated like they’re nothing.” “I don’t think I’ve seen you before,” the other Fluttershy started, examining Twilight quizzically. “Did you transfer to Canterlot High from another school?” “Yeah that’s right.” Twilight nodded, racking her brain for a name. “My brother and I just transferred from uh... Fenrir High!” Fluttershy’s eyes lit up, smiling at Twilight. “I’ve heard of that school! It’s supposed to be very prestigious! Is he an athlete? Are we getting a former Direwolf for our school?” “Uh…” Twilight’s mind reeled, not having expected to have named a real school. “Oh no! He’s a freshman. Not to mention he’s far too much into reading comics and cooking to play sports.” ‘Please buy that! Please, please, please just accept that answer!’ Fluttershy nodded, deflating a little. “Too bad, our teams could’ve used someone that meets Direwolf standards. Still, your brother sounds interesting.” “Oh, he’s a handful alright.” Clearing her throat, Twilight gesticulated. “I overheard you saying you found something. It wouldn’t happen to be a crown, would it?” Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “That’s right, how did you know?” Twilight rubbed her neck. “Just a lucky guess. How did you find it? That girl doesn’t seem like the kind to just leave her things around.” “Oh, it just sort of hit me in the back of the head while I was handing out fliers for the animal shelter I volunteer at,” Fluttershy explained, playing with her hair. “People don’t usually throw things at me so I was confused for a little bit. When I saw that there was no one laughing at me for getting hurt, I grabbed it and turned it in to Principal Celestia.” “Right, that was probably a good decision,” Twilight acknowledged, rubbing her shoulder. “Do you know where the Principal is now?” “She should be in her office right now,” Fluttershy answered, letting go of her fringe. “Tell your brother I said hello.” “Um, I hate to be a bother, but could you give me directions to her office?” Twilight requested, an uneasy smile on her face. Giggling, Fluttershy turned and pointed behind her. “Third door on the left.” Twilight’s smile turned sheepish and she quickly thanked the other girl as she made her way towards the office. Along the way, her mind reeled with possible ways to get her crown back. Pausing at the door, she frowned. “Maybe I should get the others first?” Nodding to herself, she pulled away. “Yeah, Wyatt's been to a school like this before; I'd be better off following his lead here.” Twilight made a mental note to keep track of where the office was, doing her best to walk back to the classroom where her friends had been. Thankfully, she managed to get there without incident, finding the others waiting for her with expressions ranging from curiosity to annoyance. “Hey everyone,” she greeted, waving at them. “I uh, found out where the crown is.” “Glad to hear,” Wyatt said, holding a hand up to keep Daring from saying something that was all but certain to be snarky. “We found out our Rider powers work. And Daring noticed something interesting about herself.” “She can’t do any of her ghost stuff.” Spike commented, poking Daring’s cheek. “She’s as normal as the rest of us!” Daring grabbed Spike's finger and pushed it away. “So no phasing through walls or turning invisible for me. Good thing we're not gonna be here long.” Patting Twilight on the back, Wyatt moved towards the door. “So, where is the crown? Anywhere we should be concerned about?” “It's in the principal's office,” Twilight explained, putting her arm around Wyatt's waist. “This version of Fluttershy found it and gave it to the principal. I told her I was a new transfer from Fenrir High with my freshman brother.” Wyatt smiled, leading her out into the hall. “Aww, you remember the terminology from all the horror stories I've told you about high school. Like that one time, my buddy Floyd thought it'd be a good idea to find a skunk and put it in this one jerk's backpack. Needless to say, that one backfired big time.” Twilight giggled, shaking her head. “That must have been a fun day.” A frown crossed her face, a thought occurred to her. “I thought Fenrir was the horse?” “No, Sleipnir was the horse,” Wyatt corrected, letting Twilight guide him down the hall. “Fenrir was the wolf. But both were kids of Loki.” “Ugh! Why didn’t I remember that!?” “Because the Loki family tree is weird and confusing,” Wyatt relented, giving a one armed shrug. “Plus, I bet you were frazzled while trying to come up with a convincing school name; little details were bound to be mixed up.” Nodding, Twilight led them back to the principal's office. “I thought it would be best to let you do the talking. The school for gifted unicorns didn’t have a principal per say.” Wyatt rubbed the back of his head, his brow furrowing. “I don't know how convincing I can be; there’s a lot of documentation for enrolling into school. Don't you think the principal will think something's up if four undocumented teens just strut into her office? Why don't I just go Kabuto and search the office without the principal even noticing?” “We should only be using our rider stuff when we actually need it.” Daring reached an arm out, knocking on the door. “It’s all a matter of confidence. If you’re confident in what you’re saying, people are more likely to believe you. The good ole’ bardic knock spell. Something my dad taught me.” Wyatt ignored commenting on the reference, his hand drifting to his pocket. “Getting Twilight's crown back right now would qualify in my book, but we can do this your way for now. Show us the ways of the used car salesman, Daring.” “Come in,” a slightly muffled voice called from inside the room. The group stepped into the office, everyone but Twilight's eyes widening upon seeing a human version of Celestia sitting at the desk. “May I help you?” the older woman asked, regarding them with a raised eyebrow. “Yes,” Daring started, recovering quickly. “The four of us have moved to the area recently and need to be enrolled in your school.” Gesturing with a hand, she continued. “I’m Daring Do, this is Wyatt Mathews and those two over there are Twilight and Spike Sparkle.” Celestia chuckled, sliding papers across her desk. She looked between the four, her gaze eventually settling on Daring. “Very cute, but I'll need your real name, young lady.” Leaning forward, Daring put her hands on the desk. “My name is Daring Do.” “Daring Do is a fictional character,” Celestia stated calmly, her eyes boring into Daring's. “One that didn't even exist sixteen years ago. There's no way a diehard fan named you after her.” “That’s why that character is named after me,” Daring responded, staring right back. “My mom’s A.K Yearling. Unlike her, I’m not a shut in. You have no idea what it took me to get her to let me go to public school.” Celestia's expression hardened, searching Daring for any cracks in the armor she was putting up. After a moment, she looked down, writing something on a sheet of paper. “Very well, I'll put that down for now. But I expect you to give me your home phone number so I can confirm this.” Daring tapped her fingers on the desk. “I’ll have to check with her first. She’s nuts over privacy. We had to move once because we accidently got someone else's mail.” “I had heard rumors that Miss A.K. was a bit…” Celestia paused, tapping a finger to her desk. “...eccentric. You four can get acquainted with the building for now, come back first thing tomorrow morning and I'll have proper schedules for you.” Grabbing a stack of papers , she passed each of them a small bundle. “I’ll need your parents to fill these out. I’ll need them by the end of the week.” Twilight cleared her throat. “There was one thing I wanted to ask about. I talked with another student not too long ago, Fluttershy, and she said she turned in a crown this morning?” “Yes, somehow our Fall Formal crown went missing from where I usually keep it,” Celestia said, gesturing to a bookshelf where Twilight's crown sat in a locked case. “But thankfully Miss Fluttershy was able to return it before the dance.” Turning back, she smiled. “Would you be interested in running for Fall Formal Princess?” “Yes!” Twilight replied instantly. “In fact, sign Daring and me up please!” “You’ll have to talk to the head of the Fall Formal Planning committee and let her know the two of you would like to run.” Celestia got up, guiding them to the door. “Classes are about to break for lunch. Why don’t the four of you get something to eat?” “Um, who's the head of the committee?” Spike asked. “That would be one Pinkamena Pie.” Celestia stepped outside, letting them out. “Follow the hall down and take a left. Follow that hall, make a right and the cafeteria will be the double doors at the end.” The four quickly thanked Celestia, exiting the office. Wyatt clapped his hands, looking left and right before summoning the driver. “Okay, this trip has been fun, but we've found the crown. Time to take it and go home.” “No!” Twilight hissed, putting her hand over the driver. “This world doesn’t have magic and probably doesn’t have riders. We know where it is. All we have to do is win the ballot and get it back. We’re not going to disrupt their lives more than we have to.” “Twilight, this is a glorified popularity contest you're getting in. There's no way we can convince an entire school to vote for you in less than three days. If I go Kabuto and take the crown, the only thing I disrupt is some stupid dance,” Wyatt argued, keeping his driver in existence. “We’ll figure something out,” she insisted, refusing to move her hand. Their standoff was cut short as the school bell rang. Various classroom doors opened, students pouring into the hall. Wyatt frowned, dismissing his driver. Going with the flow of students, the group found themselves in the cafeteria. It didn’t take long for them to spot Fluttershy, eating in the corner by herself. “Can we eat with you?” Twilight asked, a bright smile on her face. “Oh, of course!” Fluttershy smiled, patting the spots next to her. Her eyes landed on Spike. “Are you Twilight’s little brother?” Spike perked up, turning his head towards the yellow girl. “That's right, I'm Spike. What uh, did she say about me?” Fluttershy giggled, putting a hand to her mouth. “That you like comics and cooking.” “Well, that isn’t wrong,” Spike conceded, chuckling. “But that isn’t all there is to me. I’m pretty good in a fight.” Fluttershy tilted her head, glancing at Spike’s arms. “Are you a boxer? Or do you do karate?” “A little of both.” He struck a pose, grinning at her. “Trust me, I know how to take someone on.” Wyatt didn’t hear Fluttershy’s response, having tuned out the conversation. Picking at his food, he tried to think of why Twilight was so insistent on not just grabbing the crown. Not disturbing this world didn’t quite add up. If they took too long, they’d be stuck in the world with that thief, Sunset. Realization struck him and he glanced at Twilight out of the corner of his eye. Twilight herself was chatting up Fluttershy, the topic being Sunset Shimmer. “So why does Sunset think she can do whatever she wants around here?” Twilight asked, taking a bite of a cheeseburger. She hummed in delight, unaware of the look Wyatt was giving her. “I don’t think I’ve seen anyone as mean as her.” “Oh, she’s like that because she always wins the crown at the Fall Formal,” Fluttershy explained, pushing her fork into a salad. “She beat the most popular senior girl in her freshman year and ever since, she’s never lost any contest she’s run for that needed student vote. Not to mention she has the highest grades in the school.” “She sounds like a grade-A bitch,” Daring commented, tossing a fry into her mouth. “It’s just some dumb school thing. Who cares?” Fluttershy frowned, twirling her fork around in her bowl. “Canterlot High used to have a reputation for high school spirit. The Fall Formal was one of the events where that would surface. Every time Sunset wins, people keep caring less about the state of things here.” Smacking a hand on the table, Twilight stood up. “Then we’ll just have to fix that! Fluttershy, do you know where to find Pinkie Pie?” Fluttershy’s face contorted, stabbing her fork into her food so hard that her bowl made a scratching sound. “Pinkie Pie, why would you want anything to do with her?” Spike watched the display, eyeing the fork. “Principal Celestia said she was head of the Fall Formal Committee and that we had to see her about putting Twilight and Daring on the ballot.” The yellow girl’s eyes widened, staring at Twilight and Daring in disbelief. “You’re going to run against Sunset? That’s a terrible idea!” “Pfft, we’re not afraid of some red-headed step-child,” Daring remarked, cracking her knuckles. “She might be able to get away with treating you guys like doormats, but not us. Especially not me.” Fluttershy quivered in her seat, not looking convinced by Daring’s bravado. “You don’t know what Sunset’s like when she’s mad. There are rumors that she’s directly destroyed people’s reputations. No one’s been able to prove that, but when people try to stand up to her, bad things happen to them.” “Well, thanks for the warning, Fluttershy.” Getting up, Wyatt held his hand out. “I don’t think I introduced myself. I’m Wyatt Mathews and this brave lady over here is Daring Do.” “Daring Do, but that’s just a character from a book,” Fluttershy replied, staring at Wyatt and Daring in disbelief. “I get that a lot.” Picking her tray up, Daring nodded. “So... you gonna tell us where Pinkie Pie is or not?” “Probably in the gym, setting up for the dance,” Fluttershy answered, taking a quick bite of food. “Thanks!” Daring turned on her heel, moving off towards the door. “You guys coming or what? We don’t have a whole lot of time on our hands!” “Sure thing,” Wyatt said, following Daring out the doors. Once the group was out in the halls, Wyatt waited for the group to get into a rhythm before taking Twilight’s hand to get her to come to a stop while Daring and Spike walked on ahead of them. Taking a deep breath, he thought over what he wanted to say. “Twi, I know why you really want to stick around in this world.” “Then, do you agree?” Twilight glanced at him, her heart beating in her ears. “I can’t just leave things like this.” Wyatt paused, his conflicting feelings battling one another for dominance. “If we weren’t on a three day time crunch, I would instantly tell you yes, Twi. But Sunset has had at least three years in this world’s timeframe to rethink her plans. This might not be something we can do with the short amount of time on top of getting an entire school behind us.” Turning her head, Twilight hardened her gaze. “Don’t talk like that, Wyatt. We’ve done crazier things before. No one is beyond saving.” “Rider stuff I know how to do,” Wyatt countered. “If I had applied the level of dedication to the Kamen Rider franchise to things like schoolwork, I might be almost as smart as you. Twi, this might be hard to believe, but I know nothing about how to make someone popular in high school.” “Neither do the rest of us,” Twilight pointed out. “But~ I bet the human versions of our friends can help!” “Uh, Twi, I know you’re not the best at social cues and body language,” Wyatt started, rubbing the side of his head. “But please tell me you noticed how Fluttershy reacted when you brought up Pinkie? I don’t think those two are friends in this world.” Twilight blinked, the cogs in her mind visibly turning as she recalled their conversation with Fluttershy. After a few moments of dead air, her eyes bulged out of her head. “Oh my gosh! Fluttershy looked like she hated Pinkie! What is wrong with this crazy world!?” “Hey, maybe not shout for no reason?” Daring questioned, pushing the door to the auditorium open. “We don’t need more attention than we already have.” “I’m not shouting for no reason,” Twilight argued, jogging up to Daring. “I just figured out that the versions of our friends here might not be friends. How are we going to win the votes of the people here if we don’t all band together?” “We’ll figure it out-gah!” Daring jumped back, having turned and come face to face with a familiar, pink human. “Faust! Don’t do that!” “Wowee! You look just like Daring Do!” The pink human beamed, seeming to ignore Daring's command and leaning in closer to inspect her. “You must be a really dedicated cosplayer!” “I'm not a cosplayer,” Daring grumbled, silently thanking Velvet for filling her in on that term. Taking a hand, she put it on the pink girl's forehead and pushed her gently out of her personal space. “A.K. Yearling's my mom.” “Really!? That’s so cool!” Pinkie gasped, dragging Daring into the auditorium. “You have to tell me all about her! What’s her favorite kind of party? Does she like chocolate or vanilla ice cream?” “Mom hates parties and says screw your dichotomy and eats neapolitan ice cream,” Daring answered surprised by the other girl's strength. “Look, we’re not here to talk about how weird my mom is, we’re here to sign up for the Fall Formal Princess thing.” The pink girl gasped, pulling away from Daring. “Daring Do wants to run for Fall Formal?! That's absotively amazing!” Zipping away for a moment, she returned with a clipboard and pen. “Just fill this out and you’re on your way to royalty!” “Can do,” Daring said, signing her name with a flourish. And to top it off, she made sure to sign her name larger than Sunset had. When she was done, she tossed the clipboard to Twilight. “There ya go, your turn.” Twilight scribbled her name in, passing it back to Pinkie. Pinkie took it, looking it over. “You two sure signed up late, the Formal’s the day after tomorrow!” “Well, we just transferred and wanted to make our debut memorable, Pinkie,” Spike said, Shrugging. “So uh... is there a Fall Formal Prince ballet?” “Nope!” Pinkie replied, putting the clipboard away. “The winner's date is always the unofficial Prince.” Pinkie paused, eyeing Spike critically. “Wait, how did you know my name? Are you psychic?!” “No... Principal Celestia told us you were in charge of the committee,” he responded, crossing his arms. “If I was, that would be cool though, I’d be like that guy from Second Sight!” “Second Sight, what’s that?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head. “Oh uh, it’s a video game,” Spike explained, distracted by the sound of doors opening. Turning to the side, he watched as human versions of Applejack and Big Mac carried in what looked like cases of cider. “Did somebody order a couple cases of fizzy cider?!” Applejack called out, a grin on her face as she sat one of the cases on a table. Pinkie bounced on her heels, zipping over to the table. “I did! I did! I wanna make sure the Fall Formal has the best food and refreshments!” “Then ya came to the right people,” Applejack assured, patting the crate. “The harvest this year’s been great. This is our best cider in a long time.” Adjusting her hat, she regarded the newcomers with a warm smile. “Howdy! I ain’t seen y'all in school before. Ya new?” “Brand new,” Daring answered, crossing her arms over her chest. “This is our first day here. Decided to run for Fall Formal Princess.” Applejack whistled, leaning on the crate. “That there's gonna take some guts. Sunset Shimmer’s a lying cheat. Only person ‘round here more of a lying snake then she is, is that varmint Rainbow Dash.” Moving around the table, she slapped Twilight on the back. “I think Ah saw you earlier actually. Good on ya fer standing up to Ms. Better-Than-You.” Twilight’s eye twitched, trying and failing to comprehend the first part of Applejack’s sentence. “Um well, I couldn’t stand seeing her talk to Fluttershy like that.” “Well, you got my vote.” Applejack smiled apologetically at Daring. “No offense.” Daring shrugged her shoulders, leaning on the table. “None taken. The Princess thing was Twi’s idea, I’m just doing it because it’s something to do.” Pulling away, Applejack moved back towards the door. “It was nice meetin’ y'all. If’n you’ll excuse me, Ah have to help my brother unload the rest of these crates.” The door to the gym opened, revealing Sunset Shimmer along with human versions of Snips and Snails behind her. She looked around the room, a scowl on her face. “Ugh, this looks terrible. There should be more streamers by the stage and fewer balloons.” “How about you let the person running the thing decide how it looks?” Spike shot back, cutting off Pinkie’s response. “If you wanted to do it, maybe you should have taken the job?” Sunset turned her attention to Spike, levelling a glare at him. “You should watch your mouth, freshman. This is going to be my coronation stage, of course I want it to look perfect.” Spike scoffed, ignoring frantic gestures from Pinkie and AJ. “You know, that’s pretty egotistical. It’s just a school event; you aren’t being crowned for real you know.” Sunset chuckled, approaching Spike and ruffling his hair with a smirk on her face. “If only you knew why that’s so funny to me.” Frowning, Spike slapped her hand away. “Oh, trust me, I know all about it. Guess we didn’t meet during the rush, did we? I’m Spike and Twilight’s my big sister.” “Do you have any idea what’s going on here?” Pinkie whispered, leaning towards Applejack without taking her eyes off the scene. “Ah have no idea what they're on about. You just be ready if Sunset and her two goons try anything on that kid,” Applejack whispered back, already inching her way over. Sunset glanced between the two girls as well as her two flunkies behind her. Huffing, she stepped away from Spike. “You’ll figure out the whole truth at the dance. I am running unopposed after all.” “Not anymore you aren’t,” Wyatt spoke, pointing to Pinkie’s clipboard. “Daring and Twilight both signed up. It’s a three way race now.” “What?!” Sunset boomed, wrenching the clipboard away from Pinkie. Taking a deep breath, she pushed it back into Pinkie’s chest. “Good luck you two, you’ll need it.” Motioning with her hand, she and the two boys stormed out of the gym. “That was... pleasant,” Twilight commented, rubbing her neck. “This is probably going to be harder than I thought.” Sighing, she pushed any doubts of failure from her mind. “Right! Do either of you girls know if the school has a library?” “Of course this school has a library, silly!” Pinkie replied, giggling up a storm. “What kind of school doesn’t have a library?” Blushing, Twilight looked away. “I was just making sure! Could you tell us where it is?” “Sure thing!” Gesturing with her hands, Pinkie gave the quartet directions to the library from the gym. “Just make sure you’re super quiet! I’ve been banned from it because I make way too much noise.” “I find that so hard to believe,” Daring replied, chuckling. “Welp, we’ll get out of your hair. You guys got a lot of work to do. Sayonara.” giving a wave, she proceeded to leave the auditorium. Once they were out in the halls, Spike shoved his hands in his pockets. “Ugh, Sunset is so awful. What the heck is she planning to do with your crown, Twi?” “I’m not really sure, Spike.” Twilight brought a hand to her chin, rubbing it in thought. Sunset had obviously planned for a while to take the crown. What had she been planning, trapped in a world without magic? “We should head right to the library, we’ll be able to learn more about this world and maybe just what Sunset’s after.” “I could always tail her,” Wyatt offered. “Since my rider powers work, I could turn invisible and she wouldn’t be any the wiser to what I’m doing. I might be able to sniff out her plan.” “I doubt she’s that sloppy,” Twilight replied, shaking her head. “Sunset doesn’t seem like the type to leave her plans laying around.” “Maybe she keeps a diary?” Wyatt offered. “Sunset doesn’t seem to have many… any friends,” he quickly corrected, his brow furrowing. “Maybe she writes down her thoughts in one to share them with something.” “Are you really suggesting you should go break into a mare’s house and steal her diary?” Spike questioned, giving Wyatt a look. “After she broke into the crystal palace and stole Twilight’s crown,” Wyatt retorted, crossing his arms over his chest. “After that, I’m not above breaching her privacy.” “That still doesn-gah!” Spike’s sentence ended in a grunt of pain as a pair of hands grabbed him from behind and slammed him into some lockers. Pushing back the pain, he found himself face to face with Sunset. “Hi Sunset, fancy seeing you again so soon,” he said, meeting her glare with one of his own. “You got something to say?” “Pretty gutsy of you to pull that kind of stunt in front of the three of us,” Daring said, putting her hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Let Spike go unless you feel like your diet’s been lacking teeth in it.” Looking back, Sunset kept Spike pinned to the lockers. “Big talk coming from a nobody like you. I should have recognized you when I saw you, princesss.” “You should have recognized me too,” Wyatt said, summoning his driver and letting Sunset see it. “You also shouldn’t have stolen Twilight’s crown; but hey, I can’t criticize all of your life choices right now.” Sunset drew Spike back, slamming him into the lockers once more. “You shouldn’t have followed me. None of you belong here; none of you fit in.” “Says the pony who ran away here in a temper tantrum,” Wyatt retorted. “But us belonging here doesn’t matter, we need that crown back.” Glaring, Sunset pressed her forearm against Spike’s neck. “You know, three teenagers with no records, hanging out with a kid like this? I’d watch my step, we wouldn’t want CPS getting involved, now would we?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked, glaring at Sunset. Wyatt put his hand on Twilight’s shoulder, squeezing lightly. “It means she's threatening to call child protective services on us.” He dismissed his driver, glaring at Sunset. “So, why is Twi’s crown so important to you? It has to be for more than just to add an accessory to your wardrobe.” “A question for you, princess,” Sunset spoke, focusing on Twilight. “What do you think happens when you take an Element of magic into a world that doesn’t have any of its own?” Twilight’s brow furrowed, studying Sunset’s face. After a moment, her eyes widened. “Wait a moment, the connection to the bearer would be cut off. Meaning-” “Anyone can use it.” Dropping Spike, Sunset turned toward them. “Stay out of my way, Princess. Unless you want your little brother here to end up in foster care.” Patting Spike’s head, Sunset made her departure, grinning to herself. Wyatt frowned, stepping forward. “Hey, Baconhead!” he called out, getting her attention. “I’ve got a question for you. What are your plans if you become a princess?” As before, her only response was a raised finger. Sighing, he rubbed his head and turned back to Twilight. “Her plan is seriously messed up. What do you think, Twi, are we staying the course with trying to reform her in three days?” “Of course we are,” Twilight helped Spike up, pulling him into a hug. “Look, let’s just get our research done in the library and find a place to spend the night.” Keeping her arm around the sullen boy, she led him towards the library. This had to work out. It just had to.
The Best Laid PlansTwilight stepped out of the library, blending into the crowd of teens milling about. Wyatt had suggested that they leave the library separately to avoid drawing attention to themselves. She had been the one to suggest she leave last, even if she did want to keep a close eye on Wyatt. He seemed… off. Aggressive even. Shaking her head, she chased those thoughts away. She popped her joints, ridding herself of the stiffness that came with sleeping on books. Her focus returned to what she had studied the night before. A lot of it had been the basic history of the mirror world. But Spike had uncovered something interesting in the year books. A couple years back, the mirror versions of her friends had been close just like the ones she knew back home. But the next year, they were all separated. Was this something Sunset had done? “I bet it was...” she muttered to herself, her eyes cast downward. “But why? What would she have gained from that?” Perhaps Sunset just did it for entertainment? Twilight quickly disregarded that. The redheaded menace didn't seem like the type to do something for such a petty reason. She was methodical. After a long train of thought, nothing came to her. If she wanted to make any progress, then she'd need to get to the other versions of her friends to get more of the picture. Movement caught her eye, making her step back. An orange skinned boy had almost bumped into her. “Sorry about that,” she said, rather embarrassed. “I wasn’t paying attention.” The orange boy flashed her a grin back, running a hand through his spiky blue hair. "It's all good. No damage was done. You're one of the new girls, right?" “Yup, that’s me! I’m Twilight Sparkle,” she replied, holding her hand out. The boy took her hand, giving it a shake. "Flash Sentry. Maybe I'll see you around, Twilight." Twilight watched him go before resuming her walk. "He seemed nice," she said to herself, not giving the teen another thought. Where would her ‘friends’ be? She’d only seen two of them… Given her experience with Pinkie Pie, the party m-girl would be more likely to find her rather than the other way around. Rarity would likely be the easiest to find, guessing she'd be near sewing or art equipment. She stopped a student, asking about an art room. With a destination in mind, she made her way through the throng of students. “Hello?” Opening the door, she peeked her head in. Before Twilight could even get a real look into the room, an alabaster hand grabbed her and pulled her inside. The door slammed shut and the lights were flipped on, blinding Twilight. She covered her eyes, sucking air in through her teeth. "Quick, get inside!" A familiar frantic voice demanded, leading her further into the room. "No one saw you, did they?!" "Uh what?" Twilight questioned, finally able to see once more. She was being led towards a clothing rack by a purple haired girl she assumed was Rarity. "Why would I care if people saw me?" Rarity ignored her question, pulling clothes off the rack and forcing the purple girl into a new outfit. “Oh my, this goes really with that purple strip in your hair.” "I'm glad the outfit works, but you didn't answer my question. And can I please have my clothes back?” "Don't worry, I'll give you your adorable outfit back," Rarity assured, looking through some accessories. "But for right now we can't afford to let people recognize you. Not with that video going around." Twilight raised her eyebrow. “Firstly, only my boyfriend is allowed to undress me. Secondly, what video?” Slinging a dark blue purse over Twilight's shoulder, pieces of it glittering like the night sky. She gasped, reaching for her phone. "The one that's been circulating around the school." Tapping at the screen, she held it up. “It doesn’t look good on you.” Twilight winced, all of her gaffs from the day before playing back for her to see. The dramatic music, voice over and text certainly didn't help matters. Groaning, she pulled the hat Rarity had given her over her eyes. “Right. Well, I don’t really care what Sunset makes up about me.” Taking the hat off, she placed it on Rarity’s head. “I don’t have time for foa-er, childish name calling.” "Oh, I have no doubt Sunset's sticky fingers are all over this," Rarity agreed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "What with you putting your name in the running for Fall Formal." The door suddenly swung open, Applejack stepping inside. "There you are, Twilight. Ah’ve been lookin’ everywhere for ya. Have ya seen that darn video?” "So much for the disguise," Rarity deadpanned, shifting her weight to cock her hip out. "And I just showed it to her." “I really don’t care about the video,” Twilight said, grabbing her clothes from Rarity. “Now, I’m going to get changed and I want you two to tell me more about Sunset.” Moving behind a small divider, Twilight tossed away Rarity’s disguise. “Starting, now.” "There ain't much t'tell," Applejack started, turning on a heel to give Twilight some added privacy. "She showed up towards the end o' middle school. At first she seemed sweet, became every teacher's favorite and topped every test score." "Then high school came along," Rarity chimed in, tossing the hat she was wearing onto the rack. "And she did a complete one-eighty. Suddenly she treated everyone like garbage took control of the social hierarchy." Twilight frowned, recalling what Wyatt had told her about human school systems. Time did flow strangely here, but why would it have turned Sunset into a child? “Are you two friends?” she asked, setting the mystery aside for now. Rarity and Applejack exchanged a look, taken aback by the question. They mulled it over for a few moments. "Ah mean, we were for a while," Applejack answered, shrugging. "But then we and our group drifted a part the end of freshman year." Stepping back into view, Twilight hummed. “Did you drift a part or were you broken apart?” "Part of it was Rainbow Dash not keeping her promise to Applejack," Rarity offered, her brow knit in thought. Applejack all but spit her words out. “That no good lyn’ muscle head made me look like a fool! You know how many apples we wasted ‘cause o’ that prank!? Worse still, she made a liar outta me!” Twilight took in a breath, reminding herself that she was dealing with hormonal teenagers. Brains were still developing. “Okay.” Letting it out, she spoke. “Did you actually sit down and talk to her, or did you just start shouting at her?” Applejack calmed down a bit, crossing her arms over her chest. "Ah mighta just stopped talkin' t'her altogther." “Right. So, I’m going to make a suggestion based on some rather limited evidence. Maybe, just maybe, your friend group was sabotaged by Sunset.” "That's certainly a nice theory, darling, but there's no evidence that Sunset had anything to do with this," Rarity retorted, giving Twilight an incredulous look. Walking past them, Twilight smiled to herself. “Well then, we’re just going to have to gather up the rest of your former friends and see what they have to say.” Turning back, she held up a finger. “Think about it. If it gets out that she did break you up and I can bring you back together, it might just give the rest of the students the confidence to stand up for themselves.” "Well, Ah'm not opposed t'any plan that knocks Sunset off her high horse," Applejack stated with a grin. "Even if it means swallowin' my pride and bury the hatchet with Dash." A soft smile crept onto Twilight's face. She already had two people on her side. "Great, now we just need to get the other three on board with us. Would either of you happen to know where to find Pinkie Pie?" In his short time here, Spike had learned one crucial lesson. Public schooling was not for him. All the walking and book carrying. The crowded hallways. Ugh. He hated it. How had Wyatt done it for twelve years of his life? No wonder the human had shown no real penchant for learning. Just two days in and he was ready to tear his newfound hair out. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his class schedule to see what was in store for him. "History, great," he muttered to himself, splitting his attention between his surroundings and the text. "Maybe I can at least get a nap in.” Closing the book, he leaned back in his seat. He’d take Twilight’s ramblings over this any day. Yawning, he did a quick check to see if it was safe to close his eyes. Feeling that it was, he let his eyes drift. "Mr. Sparkle!" A sharp voice barked, causing the young man to shoot up in his seat. "Would you care to tell the class the name of the president who spearheaded the industrial revolution?" Sighing, he looked anywhere other than the teacher. “Wasn’t it... uh... Franklin Pierce?” The teacher shook her head, turning to the board and writing down a name. "No, the correct answer is President Snow Piercer. But you were close." “Right... Snow Piercer...” he muttered, sinking back in his seat. He grabbed his text book, pretending to read it to correct his mistake. “Guess it was dumb to think this place worked like Wy’s world,” he muttered to himself. He glanced up from the book seeing that the teacher’s focus was off him. He didn’t have time to enjoy it as he felt a tap on his shoulder. Looking back, he found a purple girl had been the one trying to get his attention. She had blue hair with white streaks styled with enough gel to make it a deadly weapon. “Your book is upside down,” she said, pointing to it. “You might want to fix that.” “Maybe I just wanted to try upside down studying,” Spike whispered back, quickly adjusting his book on his desk. “It’s like normal studying but on hard mode. But uh, thanks for reminding me,” he concluded with a weak grin. The girl watched him, her expression resting somewhere between Maud and a rock. “You just guessed, didn’t you?” Spike chuckled softly, rubbing the back of his head. "You got me. I guess my mind's just not really in the mood to focus on History today. I'm Spike by the way." “Lily Moon,” came her chilly repy. "Sweet name," the young man commented with a nod. "And I dig your m-hair." She stared at him for a moment, lifting her book back up. Silence reigned, her only response being the turn of the page. Taking the hint, Spike turned around again. 'Humans are weird,' he thought, staring out the window. ‘Maybe she’s just an introvert like Maud? Huh... I wonder if everyone's counterpart is the same in this world as they are back home...’ Spike's mind drifted, trying to picture the counterparts of his friends. Two versions of Thorax sprang to mind, one from before and after his big change. In place of antlers, he imagined two big pieces of hair sticking up. The image was so ridiculous, he couldn't help but snicker to himself. Before Spike could pursue the train of thought further, something caught the corner of his eye. Looking out the window, followed what had been in his periphery. "Hey," he spoke quietly. "You see that?" Sunset Shimmer stood out against the otherwise empty track field. Her stance was tense, arms crossed. She seemed to be in a rather animated conversation with someone hidden behind the bleachers. Spike glared at the orange girl, trying to get a glimpse at her conversation partner through the cracks in the stands. His hand shot up, an idea springing to him. "Ma'am, may I be excused to the bathroom?" “Yes, Mr. Sparkle. Do be sure to hurry back.” Shooting out of his seat, Spike grabbed the hall pass from the teacher and made his way out the door. He continued until he was outside the school, planning a route to sneak up on Sunset. He wished that he had a power like Wyatt or Daring to turn invisible. He just had to stay hidden was all. Move quickly and stay out of sight. That wouldn’t be hard. He prayed to whatever was listening that Sunset was still talking with whoever that was. Clinging to the wall, Spike carefully made his way to the track field. After a few minutes, Sunset was in sight. Her back was to him, but whoever was in the bleachers would likely be facing him. Narrowing his eyes, he examined the space between the bleachers. If he moved carefully enough, he just might be able to stay within the blind spot of the stands. With a battleplan in mind, he made his way across the field. He crept along the open field, trying not to make any noise. It was slow going, but with every step Sunset grew bigger and more clear within his view. He could even start to hear her voice, though the words were unintelligible. ‘Just a bit closer,’ he thought to himself. ‘This had better not have been for nothing.’ If it was just Sunset talking to a teacher, he was going to be very annoyed. Creeping in closer, he took up a position on the bleachers and listened in. “-et rid of them!” Sunset hissed through her teeth. “And why should I?” a mysterious voice questioned, unmoved by her outburst. “You had one task, get the crown and get out unseen. And yet you failed even something so simple.” Sunset scoffed. “You were too damn scared to set foot through that mirror. Don’t project your shortcomings onto me.” "Quite the thing to say to someone you're begging to help you," the other voice snapped. "I can find another to give that crown to." “Hey! You came to me. I get the feeling there isn’t anyone.” "You were convenient while the crown was in Equestria," the voice dismissed. "But now that it's here, anyone will do. If they're willing to cooperate." Venom dripped into Sunset’s voice. “And I’m the only one who could control it. You keep them off my back and we’ll both get what we want.” Smirking to himself, Spike made himself smaller on the bleachers. His hand grabbed his belt, slotting in the yellow medals quietly on the off chance he was caught. He had a feeling he knew who Sunset's mysterious benefactor was associated with. “Deal. With. Them,” Sunset insisted before storming back towards the school building. Spike heard a huff from within the bleachers, and the telltale sound of a dimensional rift opening. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he emerged from his hiding spot and strolled back towards the building. He was sure the others would be ecstatic to hear what he had discovered. Daring sat in a classroom, bored out of her skull. Was this what she was missing out on when her dad was teaching her? She was sitting in an English class, tuning out the teacher as she went on about adverbs or something. She was half tempted to throw out Twilight's plan and take the crown like Wyatt had suggested. This was one story that would never see the quill. Sure, some fans would just consume anything but she still needed to have standards. Who wanted to read about their heroine dicking around a school room? Maybe she could embellish it a little? Add something about a cult to spice it up. She tossed the thought aside, not wanting to risk shark jumping comments from her critics. Absentmindedly, she began to draw one of the artifacts she had obtained on a previous adventure. Ah, the Eternal Flower. One of her earliest and greatest adventures. She knew every petal and color by heart. How could she not? It had given her a prize greater than anything she could ask for. Her pencil paused, a thoughtful expression falling over her. Gallant True, whom she had met on the flowers's trail, had vehemently disagreed with her using the flower. She had not spoken to him since; which in her line of work wasn’t too out of the ordinary. That had been until she learned of their familial connection from Sire Hollow’s records. All those days together and they had no idea they were niece and uncle. She brought the pencil to her lips, nibbling the eraser. It was a dreadful habit, one that had made her go through several packs of pencils. Especially when she had chapters due. Maybe she needed to track Gallant down? Even if he still wanted to never speak to her, he deserved to know of their blood ties. “That’s a pretty good drawing.” Turning her head, she found a yellow boy with spiky blue hair glancing at her notes. She fought back a snarky comment, sure he had seen her act on her bad habit. "Thanks," she said instead, keeping a neutral tone. "It's something from my mom's books." “Yeah? Your mom a writer?” he asked, peering a bit closer. Daring chuckled, moving the page so he could see it better. "She dabbles. Wrote a little series with the initials, D.D." The boy stared at her, raising an eyebrow. “You're A.K Yearlings daughter? And you're transferring here?” "Do you really think I'd fit in at one of those pompous prep schools full of spoiled brats?" Daring deadpanned, waving a hand over herself. "I'd either get locked in juvie or a mental ward by the end of the first week." “Right...” he nodded slowly. “And you just want me to believe you?” Daring shrugged, twirling her pencil between her fingers. “You can believe whatever you want. But do you want some proof? Something that only family would know?” “Sure. Give me something good.” "Alright." Daring tapped her chin with her pencil, trying to think of a tidbit that could translate over to this new world. "Mom was sick while she wrote the second book. She accidentally sent some pages that she'd sneezed on to the publisher. That's why one time Ahuizotl gets called Ahuizob." Snorting, the boy shook his head. “Yeah right. That’s just a typo.” "Why do you think the typo happened?" Daring retorted with a chuckle. "But okay, guess I need something else." Looking down in thought, she tried to dredge up another factoid. "Mom came from Sire Hollow." He held a hand up. “You just keep throwing ideas at me. There’s no way to know if you're making any of that up or not.” Daring chewed on the inside of her cheek, thinking over her options. She had photos of "A.K." but as a pony. Not something to go showing off. Shrugging, she slid her notebook back over. "Oh well, I don't really have anything else. So now you can think I'm lying or crazy, take your pick," she concluded with a cheeky grin. “Yeah, yeah. You're kind of a bad liar. Unlike my ex.” He sighed, leaning back in his seat. “Goddess, that girl is a demon.” "Oh?" Daring replied, reclining in her seat. "And who's that?" “Sunset Shimmer,” he said, his voice tinged with melancholy. “We dated for a year and I still don’t know what’s true about her.” Daring winced, recognizing that tone all too well. "I may or may not have had some bad breakups. Ya wanna air some shit out?" “Not in the middle of class, no.” Daring glanced forward, realizing the teacher was still talking. "Oh yeah, good point. Meet up at lunch?" He shrugged. “Sure, if that’s what you wanna do, weirdo.” "Who's weirder, the weirdo or the one who agrees to hang out with them?" She shot back with a wink. Satisfied with the eye roll she received for a reply, Daring returned to her absentminded doodling. When the bell finally rang, Daring caught up with the boy and walked with him to the cafeteria. “Man, does the English teacher love the sound of her own voice or what?” she commented with a grin. “Did she even pause to breathe during that lesson?” “Yeah, she does that.” The boy shrugged, getting in line. “What’s your name anyway? Or are you going to tell me it’s Daring Do?” “That’s what it says on my transfer papers,” she told him with a wink. “What about you? I wanna call you something besides Blue Boy.” Holding a finger up, he slid the other into his jacket. “First of all, I’m orange, not blue. And second, my name is Flash Sentry.” “Your hair is blue, genius,” Daring shot back. “Or do you forget about things that you can’t currently see?” Flash narrowed his eyes. “Are you always this much of a bitch?” “I do try not to be,” Daring said with a shrug. “But being raised by an antisocial single parent has its downsides. So uh, sorry if that went too far.” Paying for his lunch, Flash sat down at an unclaimed table. He eyed Daring wearily, tossing a fry into his mouth. “You remind me too much of Sunset.” Daring winced, the comment stinging. “Ow, don’t like the sound of that. Even only hearing about her for a day I don’t like her.” Glancing at her tray, she picked up what looked like a burger. “Okay, so, spill. What kind of secrets does she have?” Flash sighed, picking at his tray. "I'm not even sure what's real and what's just another of her lies." Taking a slow bite he added. "Although, there is a feeling I get from her. I don't think I've ever seen her really happy. Even when she's smirking like a sadistic bitch, the gesture feels empty." “Right... but that’s not what I asked,” Daring pressed, taking a bite out of her burger. Scratching at his cheek, Flash nodded. “Right, right, a secret. If I had to guess something she didn’t want getting out it’s that even though we dated a year, I never heard her mention her parents. I never even saw signs of her parents whenever I dropped her off at her place.” “That’s it? That’s all you got?” Daring groaning, pinching her nose. “Do you know how unhelpful that is?” “I told you she keeps everything close to the vest,” Flash retorted, giving her a flat look. “But I might have something else. I’m pretty sure she was watching Mr. Knack’s Cul De Sac when I picked her up one day.” Daring chewed on her burger, waiting for him to continue. When he didn't, she frowned. “And that is...? What? A movie or something?” “It’s a kid’s show,” Flash answered, giving the olive girl a look of disbelief. “Only one of the most famous one’s ever. Aimed at really young kids though, like Pre-K.” Shrugging, Daring took a sip of her drink. “Yeah, I didn’t grow up with t.v. Mom didn’t want one in the house so...” Well, at least she had a plausible excuse for missing out on pop culture. “It was all books, study, and physical training.” “Sounds kinda strict,” Flash said with a frown. “My folks want me to do my studies too, but they let me watch t.v.” “I didn’t miss anything,” Daring dismissed with a shrug. “I’m more of a doer anyway.” Great, all this talking and she found out jack all about Sunset. Besides that she watched some children’s thing. What the hell was she supposed to do with that information? “If that got out and were true, would that knock her down a peg or two?” Flash whistled. “She’d never hear the end of it. She’d have been torn apart in middle school, but high school? She might as well drop out and change her name.” Daring grinned, finishing her burger. “Well, Flash, would you care to become a school legend and see if we can’t show everyone that the queen bitch is going to lose her crown.” He shook his head. “No. I’m not like her. I’m not going to make someone else the school’s punching bag.” Daring’s smile waned, nodding. “You make a good point, Flash. If my friends and I wanna take her down, we’ll do it the honest way. No sense of stooping to her level.” Looking over at Flash, her grin returned a bit. The sense of morality he showed could only come from an idealistic kid. She could use more people like that around her. However, that didn't mean she was going to give up her tricks entirely. Just because she wouldn't resort to blackmail or expose Sunset's secret, that didn't mean she couldn't find use for it. “And you call it ‘soccer’?” Twilight questioned, following Rarity out and onto the school’s sports field. Of course, this version of Dash wouldn’t be in stunt flying. But kicking a ball around? It seemed less... ambitious. “Well, I prefer to call it Futbol like the rest of the world,” Rarity said, putting a hand to her chest. “But since that only causes confusion in most conversations, yes, it’s Soccer.” She concluded what was surely the start of a rant with a forced grin. A moment later, she regarded Twilight oddly. “Wait, have you never heard of Soccer before? Didn’t you go to Fenrir High before this? Their team are the state champions.” Twilight shrugged. “I don’t follow sports. I’d rather read.” “I bet you’d follow the Chess scene,” Pinkie interjected, popping up in front of the purple girl and walking backwards. “Though, I guess that all depends on if you’d call Chess a sport.” Face scrunched up in thought, Pinkie seemed to be laboring over the idea herself. “Still, even if you don’t follow sports, it’s really weird that you’ve never at least heard of Soccer, Twilight. It’s almost like you’re from another world or something.” If the new arrival was expecting a strong reaction from Twilight, she would be disappointed. “Oh hey there, Pinkie. We were just looking for you.” Rarity and Applejack blinked, sharing a look of disbelief. “Ah’ve never seen anyone stoneface Pinkie bein’ Pinkie like that,” the farm girl whispered to the fashionista. “She certainly is a strange one,” Rarity whispered back, eyeing Twilight up and down. “But she does seem like a good person.” “Why were you looking for me Twilight?” Pinkie asked, sidestepping another student without looking. She gasped, pulling out a journal labeled ‘Party Planning’. “Do you need help planning a party? I am the school’s famous party planner.” Twilight put her hand on the book, lowering it. “No, Pinkie. I need your help fixing a few friendships. We’re going to grab Rainbow Dash and then we’re finding Fluttershy.” “Fluttershy?!” Pinkie screeched, coming to a halt. “Why would you need her?! Don’t let her innocent act fool you, she’s a snake.” “Yes, Fluttershy,” Twilight confirmed, putting a gentle guiding hand on Pinkie’s shoulder. “We need to get all of this cleared up between you five.” “Think of it this way, Pinkie,” Aj started, coming up to Pinkie. “If Ah can swallow my pride and have a talk with Dash, y’all can do the same.” Pinkie eyed the group skeptically, settling on Applejack. "You're making up with Dashie? Why's that?" AJ glanced at Twilight. “She’s got some mighty fine points, Pinkie. Sunset might’ve turned us all against each other.” Blinking for a few moments, the pink girl's eyes lit up. "Oh my gosh! That makes so much sense! The five of us all had friends in so many different groups, we could've basically gotten the whole school on our side. With us split apart, the school divided into cliques and left Sunset able to secure the crown every year!" Rarity gaped at Pinkie, staring stupidly at the pink girl. How was it that Pinkie had such brief flashes of insight? And yet, most of the time she seemed to have no idea what was going on around her. Twilight beamed, grabbing Pinkie's hands. "That's brilliant! Now I know how we can beat Sunset! Thank you, Pinkie!" Elation spread over her, moving her legs for her. “Come on! To thefootball field!” Pinkie giggled, easily keeping pace with Twilight. "I'm brilliant you guys!" AJ tilted her hat, nudging Rarity in the side. “Come on, Rarity. Yer gonna catch flies with yer mouth open like that.” Closing her mouth, Rarity laughed softly at herself. "Sorry, darling. I just forgot what spending time with Pinkie was like." Primping her hair, she took a moment to gather herself. “Do you know what you're going to say to Rainbow Dash?” "Uh, mind helpin' me with that?" AJ requested, smiling sheepishly. "You were always better with words." Putting a gentle hand on AJ’s shoulder, Rarity ushered the taller girl along. “Just follow my instructions, and you two will be butting egos just like the old days!” Words began to form in her head, even as they turned a corner. AJ smiled, trying to repeat what the fashionista was telling her. She inevitably put it in her own words, but Rarity made no attempt to correct her. Her confidence wavered slightly, her boots walking onto the meticulously maintained soccer field. Up ahead, Twilight was already talking to Rainbow Dash. The blue girl regarded her boredly, obviously ready to ditch the conversation. "Wish me luck," Applejack said, taking a deep breath. "It's now or never Ah guess." Stepping forward, she stopped in front of the athlete. "Hey, Dash." Dash’s body went rigid, her boredom melting into a deep glare. “What do you want, Apple Girl?” Her stance shifted, in preparation to what might become a fight. “I told you never to talk to me again.” "What if Ah was here t'say sorry?" AJ said, removing her hat. "Ah know ya didn't mean t'bail on mah bake sale. Ya got a text ya thought was from me, right?" “Yeah I did.” Dash’s eyes narrowed. “You gave me the wrong day! You made me look like an idiot in front of my team!” AJ paused, having heard Dash say that before but only now was she paying it any mind. Fishing out her phone, she pulled up her texts with Dash. "Ah didn't send that and Ah can prove it, RD." She offered the phone to the blue girl. Dash snatched the phone from AJ’s hand, moving to punt it in against the ground. She paused, noting the presence of the other. “Why are the rest of you here?” "Because Twilight here made us realize that Sunset pitted us against one another," Rarity explained, coming up to join the conversation. "And because we missed how things used to be." Lowering her arm, Dash pondered the phone. Her eyes moved over the text, devouring its every word. Digging her own phone out, she quickly tapped away on it. “I-I don’t get it. How would she have screwed around with our phones like that?” "Sunset's clever and motivated, she might've found a way," Twilight offered, crossing her arms over her chest. "If she didn't just threaten someone with tech skills to do it for her." This was going well. They were talking, working things out. Just a bit more of a push and they’d be right where they should be. But she couldn't be the one to give the push, it was up to the girls now. "RD, Ah'm sorry. Ah called ya a liar. Ah should've cooled mah head and listened to ya. You were mah best friend, ya deserved that much." Placing her hat back on, AJ held her hand out. “Whaddya say, Dash? Friends?” "No," Dash quickly said, shocking everyone. Before anyone could speak though, she took the hand and shook it. "More like besties!" Both phones dropped from her grasp as AJ swept her up in a bear hug. Pinkie tumbled, rolling and catching the devices before they could make an unfortunate meeting with the ground. Bouncing up, she squealed. "Yay! They're hugging!" Throwing her arms her, she hauled Rarity and Twilight into a hug. “Woohoo!” "Now we just need to find Fluttershy," Twilight said, relief washing over her. A deep smile stretched ear to ear, pride settling on her shoulders. And Wyatt said this would be hard. With the young man on her mind, she idly wondered how he was doing. He had to be having at least somewhat of an easy time since he had been from at least some form of human world. Wyatt grumbled to himself, having to change into gym clothes. He had to debate with himself to ignore Twilight’s wishes and take the crown instead of this High School Musical bullshit. He was debating the implications of the act and what his marefriend would do to him if he went against her request. Sighing, he knew he wouldn’t be able to do that. Betraying Twilight’s trust was something he could never do. He had to make someone pay. Wyatt had no idea who, but someone did. Who would make a portal that turns you into a teenager? What even was the point of that? It was probably that bearded guy Twilight was always on about. He wished the bearded wonder was still alive, if only to punch the wrinkly unicorn in the face. Adjusting his outfit, Wyatt stepped out into the gym proper. He stopped for a moment to think. If he wasn’t going to ruin Twilight’s plan, then how could he help it? He barely navigated high school the first time he went through it. Now he had to do it again, in technicolor. The uncanny valley didn’t help, especially when he could pick out who was supposed to be who from Ponyville. A whistle blew from the nearby coach, getting everyone’s attention. “Alright class, today we’re gonna be playing dodgeball. When I call your names, step onto this side of the gym,” he said, indicating one side of the court. “Everyone else, get on the other half. Standard rules: get hit by a ball, you’re out, catch an opponent’s ball and they’re out and you can bring a teammate in, and finally, if you deflect a throw with a ball but drop it, you’re out.” Wyatt milled about with the students, picking out who he knew and who he didn’t. He had no idea who the guy with green dreadlocks was, but he easily recognized Thunderlane’s mohawk. If this version was like his pony counterpart, then he was a chill guy; surprisingly into cooking too. “Mathews!” Of course he’d be picked first. Resigning himself to gym class, he took his place by the coach. At least he got to put some names to some face. There was that. He fought the urge to do the stretches Flash Fire taught him, not wanting to stand out more than he already did as the first name called. He also figured there might be some sort of target on his back as the new student. More names were rattled off, leaving Wyatt standing among a group of students. He was thankful Thunderlane was one of them. In his world, the pegasus was a Wonderbolt hopeful, so he hoped that translated into athleticism for the counterpart. Bouncing on his heels, he kept his eye on the ball. The coach whistled again, tossing it to the other side. He almost felt bad for them. They’d never so much as graze him. He had trained for almost a full year, Flash Fire had honed his body and mind to his peak performance. The world around him slowed as he saw the first volley come in. Every detail on their textured surface was easily visible to him and he moved to weave and dodge. Only for reality to come crashing back to him. The mirror had taken his trained body and replaced it with the scrawny one of his time before Equestria. This became painfully obvious when an attempted dodge ended with the dodgeball hitting below the belt. He squeaked out in pain, a pitiful sound like helium escaping a balloon. This was soon followed by a few more balls pelting him in the face and chest, ensuring he went down to the ground. Oh, Sunset was going to pay for this. He was dimly aware of two people helping him off the court and sympathetic looks from the male students. “You okay?” Thunderlane asked, helping Wyatt to take a sitting position on the bleachers. “That had to hurt.” “My pride’s more hurt than anything,” Wyatt said with a sigh. “I’m just glad Twilight wasn’t here to see that.” He gladly accepted the ice offered by the coach. It’s cold touch only sharpened his dislike of this situation. “Don’t feel too bad kid, I’ve seen way worse hits to the family jewels in my time at this school,” The coach offered, keeping an eye on the game. “Like when the climbing ropes used to have a big knot at the end of it. Imagine sliding down from the top of the rope right onto that.” Wyatt cringed. “Yeah, that doesn’t sound great.” Thunderlane gave Wyatt a pat on the back, joining the game again. The young man sat down, stewing over what he could do. He could only hope that Twilight was having an easier time, or that Daring hadn’t punched anyone in the face yet. When some of his teammates started to sit on the benches, Wyatt sidled up to them. "Hey, how's it going?” “I’m fine,” the dreadlocked teen from before said. "Dig the dreads," Wyatt commented, keeping the small talk up for a bit longer. "How'd you get them to look so clean? A friend of mine tried that once and they wound up looking like dead leaves." "Probably didn't squeeze the water out after showering, man," the dude said proudly, grabbing a lock. "I also use this earth friendly oil treatment. Keeps my natural body oils locked in and keeps it strong. Thanks for the compliment, some folks just don't pick up the vibes I put out. Name's Green Peace by the way." Wyatt nodded his head. “I’ll pass on the message.” Shifting slightly, he glanced back at the game. “So, who are you voting for? For the Fall Formal, I mean.” Sighing, Green scratched his scalp. "I wanna vote for that Twilight girl, she seems righteous. But, like everyone else, I'm voting for Sunset." “Oh come on. Who would vote for a bitch like that?” Wyatt questioned, keeping his voice low. Did Sunset have blackmail material on everyone? Were they that passive? It was like watching Mean Girls. "The kind of people who like their lives not ruined, man. Sunset threatened to call the IRS on the conservation group I volunteer at. An audit could ruin its rep. We just got Filthy Rich to follow stricter environmental protections at his stores, we can't get shut down now." Well then. Extortion. Wyatt’s dislike of Sunset deepened, almost blossoming into hate. Twilight was out of her mind if she thought he was going to even attempt at talking down Sunset. Better to just toss her out onto her ass. But, a promise was a promise. Besides, she had gone along with his insane plans before, it was his turn to do the same. “Just give it a few days. We’ll win your vote.” Holding a fist out, Wyatt smiled in comradery. Green snorted, accepting the fist bump. “You’re wild, dude. What’s with the ‘we’ though? You like Twilight’s cheerleader or something?” “No. Just a supportive boyfriend.” Smiling, Green nodded. “Dude, respect. Good luck with trying to help her win, man. You know, I know some dudes in the AV Club, they might be able to help you with making something to counter that vid Sunset posted. They owe me a favor since I gave their club President my mom’s killer gluten free menu for her Celiac Disease.” Returning the smile, Wyatt nodded. “Yeah, that would be pretty good.” “After class, I’ll text her. She’s a dark yellow girl with blue twintails named Pixel Pizazz. Tell her Sandalwood sent you.” “Sandalwood?” Wyatt questioned, quirking a brow. How the hell would someone named Pixel Pizazz even have a counterpart in Equestria? The mysteries of this strange parallel world were beginning to unravel his focus. Instead of going down the rabbithole, he simply thanked the young man. Daring strode back into the library, a smirk resing on her features. Her mission had been simple, and all it had cost were a few ditched classes. Now all she had to do was wait for the fruits of her labor to bloom. She couldn’t wait for the others to show up, they’d get a kick out of this. Especially Wyatt and Spike. They knew a good prank when they saw one. Taking a seat at a random table, Daring put her feet up. The others would be arriving soon, which meant she could relax. She had made sure that she was in a corner out of view of the librarian. Last thing she needed was some lady telling her how to sit properly. Spike was the first one to find her, grabbing a chair of his own. “Hey, D.D. Do anything interesting with your day?" Putting on a big grin, he kicked his own feet up. "I've got something juicy to share with the group." “I had a good day, once I ditched all those classes.” Ah, this was going to be a fun meeting. “Hear anything from the others?” Spike shook his head, sighing. "Nope, since I'm a Freshman, I haven't seen them all day. They should be here soon though. Twilight hates tardiness almost as much as she hates quesadillas." Daring quirked a brow but made no comment. Given all of Twilight's peculiarities, it was best just to let it go. After a few moments of silence, Twilight and Wyatt approached the table. Twilight had a massive grin, looking quite proud of herself. “I did it!” Twilight stated, pulling a chair over. “I found out that Sunset broke up the friendships of our friends’ human counterparts! Luckily, I was able to get them to see how they had been manipulated.” "Very nice, Twi," Wyatt praised, taking a seat next to her. "I found a way for us to put together a video to counter the one Sunset put out. Maybe we can put them in it?" Spike cut in, words already pouring from his lips. “Sunset’s working with Dai-Shocker!” Everyone froze up, turning their attention to the former drake. "I think the floor is Spike's," Daring offered. "Proceed." Spike nodded, continuing his story. He spared no detail of what he had overheard and the suspected opening of a distortion like Dai-Shocker used. “She’s totally in league with those guys! That must be how she knew about Twi’s crown!” “And you said this mystery member is coming after us,” Wyatt pointed out, his brow furrowed. “We’ll have to keep an eye out. They’ll be able to strike from anywhere at any time.” Daring clicked her tongue, balancing her chair on its back two legs. “Okay, so, we have a queen bitch teaming up with guys who rule worlds. Anyone else see a discrepancy there?” Wyatt nodded, his mind trying to put everything together. “Yeah, doesn’t seem like something they’d resort to. Maybe this is a lone agent? Or someone who was kicked out?” It had to be one of those last two. Who would waste their time with a nobody like Sunset? “Without any evidence, that’s something we’ll have to table for now,” Twilight stated, looking among the group. “Now, Daring and Spike, you keep an eye out for the Dai-Shocker member; Wyatt and I will focus on my effort to get the crown back.” Pushing away from the table, Wyatt's thoughts became steel. “Why don’t we just force their hand then? Take the crown back and head back to the portal.” “Because we still need Sunset to see there’s a better path, Wyatt,” Twilight interjected. “That won’t change even with a rogue Dai-Shocker member.” “Screw that!” Wyatt growled, punching the door frame. “She’s literally black mailing non-profit organizations. You know, people trying to better the world. She can rot in hell.” Stepping out of the room, he wallowed in those roiling emotions. “Wyatt!” Twilight called out, following after him. “Please come back here!” Snatching his wrist, she tugged backwards. “What is wrong with you!?” “I’m perfectly fine,” Wyatt replied, gently freeing his wrist but making no attempt to move. “Why are you so insistent on helping Sunset? Isn’t it possible that there’s someone that even the magic of friendship can’t undo their innate bitchiness?” Moving to stand in front of him, Twilight crossed her arms. “I haven’t seen anything that tells me she’s beyond reach,” Twilight rebuked. “You’ve been acting like a jerk since we got here. What’s bothering you?” “I said I’m fine,” Wyatt repeated, looking away from her. “I just want to get your crown back.” “No you aren’t.” Stepping closer, she cupped his chin. “Wyatt, I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.” Taking a deep breath, Wyatt sighed and let a hand rest on her side. “I shouldn’t date a princess, they always get what they want. I just, I’m frustrated with myself Twi.” Placing a hand on his arm, she guided him to an empty classroom. “Okay, that’s a start,” she breathed out. Taking a seat on the teacher’s desk, she patted the space next to her. “Why don’t you tell me about it?” “I just constantly get my ass handed to me. Every other fight seems to be me getting ragdolled around like a paper plane in a tornado.” Wyatt let out a downpour of words sitting next to her. “Shit, I couldn’t even stop a simple thief and keep us out of this mess. Oh and to top it all off, Dai-Shocker messed with my DNA! For God knows what reason except that Somber’s got some mystery plan for me. Which is just so much fun to have on my mind! A megalomaniac has some plan about me and all I know is it involves me going Violent Emotion." Wyatt was only stopped when he felt arms wrap around his chest. Twilight shushed him softly, placing her head on his shoulder. “You're only looking at the bad, Wyatt. Weren’t you the one who drove Somber off during the wedding? Repelled Drakkon? Didn’t you defeat King and that Psycho Green creature you were talking about?” “Drakkon basically just got bored after kicking my ass, Somber got scared off by the Elements,” Wyatt retorted, leaning against her. “And I had help with Psycho Green.” “But you still stood against them,” Twilight dressed, stroking his back. “You stood tall and didn’t let them break you. No matter how many times they knock you down, you get right back up.” “Ain’t nothing gonna keep me down,” Wyatt added, finishing the song lyric for her. Taking a deep breath, he squeezed her hand. “Thanks. You always seem to be able to remind me just how much of an idiot I can be.” Giggling, Twilight stole a kiss. “I wouldn’t say you're an idiot. You just get caught up in your doubts. I’ve been there, believe me.” Snuggling close, she closed her eyes. “I’m not going to give up on Sunset.” “Okay, I’ll follow you on this one.” Wyatt stayed quiet for a moment, simply content to be next to her. “You know, you’re a little less cozy to snuggle up to without your fur,” he noted, stroking her hand with his thumb. “Tell me about it. I feel a lot less warm with just skin.” “Then reform Sunset quick, I want my kirincorn princess back,” Wyatt teased, nudging her side. He nuzzled her neck, sighing. “I miss her nice, cuddly mane.” Twilight giggled, batting at his side with a fist. “Stop it, that’s so embarrassing!” The two stayed like that for a time, eventually settling down into a calm embrace with the only sound in the room being that of their breathing.
Harmony, Please!The next day had Wyatt and the others standing outside the AV Club’s room. The dance was scheduled for that evening, so they needed to make their move, and quickly. Which would be made harder by the rogue Dai-Shocker member they knew nothing about. Shaking his head, Wyatt cleared out the errant thoughts. He just needed to tackle his tasks one step at a time. “Everyone got their part locked down?” he questioned, looking between them. “We’ll only get one shot at this.” “Ready as I can be,” Twilight replied, adjusting the bow on her shirt. “We did double and triple check the plan. All that’s left is to execute it.” The brave face she had shown Wyatt the previous night was threatening to fade away. One look at Wyatt and her friends and she built it back up. This was her first official task as a princess and nothing was going to stop her. Not even Dai-Shocker. With a deep breath, Twilight opened the door to the AV Club's meeting room. Inside, she saw the members sitting around a table and holding a morning meeting. “Excuse me,” she greeted, slipping inside. “Could I bother you for a second?” The girl at the head of the table stopped her point, her blue hair swinging as she turned towards Twilight. "Oh, the new girl. What brings you to our humble club today?" Smiling, Twilight approached the table. “Well... It’s a bit of an odd request. How tired are you guys of Sunset Shimmer?” "About as tired of her as tvs are of vacuum tubes," one of the members chirped. "Which is to say, completely." “Okay good.” Twilight pulled out a folder, passing it to the girl at the front. “Here’s what we got planned.” "Sandalwood sent us," Wyatt added, remembering what the dreadlocked teen had said as Pixel grabbed the folder. “We’re just trying to take her down a peg, not ruin her school life.” Pixel scanned the page, nodding every so often. "Gonna be hard to resist the urge to drop a nuke on her social life, but I can get these reel jockeys to listen to me. We can work double time given the time crunch. But tell Sandalwood he owes me a tray of his mom's gluten free brownies in exchange for this job." Realization dawned on Wyatt after that comment and he said, “Wait, is Green Peace’s real name Sandalwood?” Pixel snorted, a grin on her face. “Oh Faust, is he still trying to get that nickname to stick?” “Er... yeah...” Wyatt stepped back towards the door. “Okay, well. Thanks. I’ll let Sandalwood know.” “Great,” the yellow girl started, turning to Twilight and the girls. “Now let’s get to work on this project of yours. We only have so much time before the first bell.” The day had been going well. Snails had managed to score a B on that math test, and that girl he liked didn’t think he was a screw up. It looked like a pretty good day. At least it had until Sunset slammed him into a wall of lockers. The look on her face told him that today was not in fact, a good day. "Uhhh, hi Sunset," Snails greeted. Struggling to think with a metal latch digging into his shoulder blade. He defaulted to paying her a compliment, knowing that usually eased her nerves. "You smell nice today." “I don’t have time for your density,” Sunset growled, dragging the boy behind her. “Emergency meeting; Snips is already waiting for us.” “Oh um... o-okay...” Snails muttered, allowing Sunset to lead him along. “Did something bad happen?” “I’ll tell you when we get to the classroom,” Sunset chided, her grip tightening. “You know I hate repeating myself with you two.” Without saying another word, Sunset tossed Snails into an empty classroom. Once the two were inside, they found Snips waiting for them as he drew a picture of Miss Cheerilee on the chalkboard. “Snips, stop goofing off and start listening!” Sunset barked, releasing Snails. “We’ve got a problem here.” Snips jumped, frantically juggling the chalk in his hand. “S-sorry!” He dropped it where it should be, standing ramrod straight. “So what’s the big emergency? I’d thought you’d be happy. I mean, you’re about to be Fall Formal Princess for the fourth time in a row.” “Yeah! You’re gonna take that crown like you always do!” Snails piped up. “Twilight put out a video!” Sunset explained, slamming her hand down on a desk. “Somehow she convinced Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie to be in it! Do you know how hard I worked to keep those five apart?!” “Um... a lot?” “That doesn’t even halfway cover it! That video is all over the school. Every single member of their friend groups has seen it. And do you know what that means for my pool of votes?” Snips frowned, taking his phone out. “Why would a video make you so mad? What’s in it anyway?” “The reason they’re back together is because they found out I tore them apart. And they let the entire school know that with their video, making Twilight look good in the process.” Sunset began to pace back and forth, fighting back the urge to grit her teeth. “Once those five are able to rally their friend groups together, all my blackmail and leverage will mean nothing! I need ideas, and I’m desperate enough to ask what you two can come up with.” Snails shared a look with Snips. If Sunset was asking them for ideas, she was at rock bottom. Sighing, Snails rubbed at his neck. “I just don’t see why you don’t just steal the crown. Or just cheat?” “Slight problem with that,” Sunset began, stopping her pacing to level a flat look at Snails. “Principal Celestia keeps the crown under lock and key. And nobody but her and Vice Principal Luna would know where said key is. If we tried breaking into the office to steal the crown there’s basically no way of doing that without a commotion. And the dance is tonight, so we can’t sneak in to get it when no one’s around. As for cheating; Vice Principal Luna watches the ballot box like a hawk all throughout the dance, there’d be no way to stuff it to win.” Shrugging helplessly, Snails looked towards the door. “I got nothing then.” “What if Twilight got in trouble, like a detention or something?” Snips offered, holding up a finger. “Doesn’t any kind of infra… uh, getting in trouble knock anyone out of the running automatically? Then you’d win by default.” “Infraction,” Snails finished, giving his friend a glare. “And let me guess, you want us to do something about it?” “I’m impressed you knew that word, Snails,” Sunset commented. “Have you been using that Word of the Day calendar I gave you? But more importantly, that’s actually a good idea.” Bringing his hands together, Snails took in a deep breath. “You know what? No. I’m not gonna do it.” “No?” Sunset repeated, her mind temporarily stalling. Her already addled mind couldn’t settle on being impressed or absolutely enraged at the young man’s suddenly developed backbone so settled on complete neutrality. “What do you mean, no?” “I. Said. No.” Snails stepped up to her, squaring his shoulders. “Do your own dirty work for once.” “You know Snails, it took a lot of courage to stand up to me,” Sunset said, nodding at him. “I’m really impressed. At the start of the year, you were basically just a bumbling yes man. This is a big change.” Rolling his eyes, Snails stepped away. “Whatever. Go be queen bee.” Shoving his hands in his pocket, he strode out of the room. “Have fun!” Sunset’s eye twitched, turning to Snips. “Are you gonna suddenly have a backbone too, or am I gonna have to strangle two people today?” “N-no!” Snips shook his head, gulping. “I’m here for you, Sunset!” “Good boy, now let’s get to work.” Clearing the board, Sunset began working out her plan. The two of them would need to move quickly and think of something big if they’d want to make everything work by the time of the dance. Especially given that they were down a set of hands. Wyatt couldn't keep the grin off his face, the plan was going along smoothly. The video was merely the setting of a fuse; the real spark came from the five alternate versions of the girls going along the school and rallying their friends. Just a few periods after the drop of the video, and the halls were filled with the murmurs of anti-Sunset vitriol. “Looks like it’s working to me,” Wyatt commented, kissing Twilight’s cheek. “Our friends are reliable no matter the universe.” "I told you it'd all work out," Twilight replied, playfully nudging his side. "Once we get the crown back, all that's left is reforming Sunset. Then, we can be home to hug Sombra before his bedtime." Frowning, Wyatt squeezed her shoulder. “I don’t think it’s going to be as easy as you think it will be.” "I don't think it'll be easy, but compared to pulling myself back together in the most literal way possible it'll be a walk in the park," she pointed out, making an appropriate gesture with her free hand. “You try doing that, Mr. Mathews.” “I think if you had four of me, you’d beg me to never go back to normal,” Wyatt teased, leaning into her side. “And don’t say you wouldn’t, Ms Sparkle.” Putting a finger to the corner of her chin, Twilight pretended to be deep in thought. “I mean, one of you is already a great boyfriend, so four of you could definitely make things… interesting.” “Yeah, interesting.” He grinned, winking at her. “I know exactly what you're talking about.” Twilight started to giggle, causing the both of them to break out into laughter. Wyatt couldn’t believe what he was hearing. When he had first met Twilight, she had seemed like the stereotypical wallflower. Now she was making innuendos like it was nothing. “So... what do you want to do while we have some free time?” she asked, brushing her hair back. “We could always find a quiet corner of the library and read together,” Wyatt said. Smart as she was, Twilight was a simple mare to figure out. Offer her a thick burger and an even thicker book and she was happy for days. “I’ve been wondering if this world has its own version of Dune.” “Dune?” Twilight questioned, tilting her head. “What’s that book about?” Gathering his thoughts, Wyatt did his best to sum up the book. Dune had a lot of moving parts and it was difficult for him to describe without entering spoiler territory. Still, he did his best and gave a brief outline of the most essential characters and the basic plot, including the all important spice at the center of the tale. By the end of the summary, Twilight had a warm smile on her face. “So that’s what it’s like to see someone passionately describe a book. Normally I’m on the other end of that kind of exchange. The book does sound interesting though. A little bit of fantasy mixed with science fiction, I’d love to read it with you.” “We’d just need to find a copy somehow. Maybe Liz or Sarah have one?” The two continued their conversation, finding themselves in a secluded part of the school’s library. There were no nearby overhead lights, casting the corner in a slight shadow. It almost felt like something out of a cheesy horror movie. If Twilight had still been a pony, she would have heard the subtle creak of the boards. It wasn’t until the spear was whistling towards her head that she reacted. She stumbled backwards, the spear sailing past just where her head had been a moment prior to sink into the bookshelf behind her. Wyatt summoned his belt, putting himself in front of Twilight and glared daggers in the direction the weapon had come from. “That wasn’t Sunset,” Twilight muttered, fumbling to get a ring on her finger. "Very astute, Ms. Sparkle," a mysterious voice stated, a form approaching them. "No wonder you are the brains of your relationship." Wyatt had transformed, sword out in front of him. “And I’m pretty sure you just disarmed yourself. Not a smart move.” Emperor Zero strode into view, his arms folded behind his back. "Perhaps if I was looking to make this a real fight, but I only sought to get your attention." “Say your piece and leave,” Wyatt spat. “We have better things to do than play dress up with bad cosplayers.” "Isn't bad cosplay what got you here today?" Zero retorted, indicating Wyatt's armor. "But very well, I'll get to the point. I have been cast out from Dai-Shocker for my attempts to subvert Somber Shield. This would not be an issue except that I have been barred from entering the world that Dai-Shocker is based in as well as the Equestria you live in. Not only that, but my ability to open rifts has been hampered. Lately, I can only travel within the confines of this world." Wyatt stepped closer, keeping his sword level with Zero’s neck. “I. Don’t. Care. What deluded notion would make you think we care about what happens to you?” “Are you saying that you don’t care about what information I can offer you? Perhaps even why Somber has taken such an interest in you?” Zero pressed, not flinching as the sword hung dangerously close to his throat. “Fuck.Off.” “Very well, I see talking to you is a waste of time.” Zero turned on a heel, a rift opening in front of him. “I wish you the best of luck in your coming endeavors.” With that, the armored man made his leave. Wyatt went to grab the spear for his growing collection of villain weapons only for another rift to claim it. “Damn.” Sighing, he turned to Twilight. “I was hoping to keep that.” “Learn how to swing Goldar’s sword, then we’ll talk about you getting another weapon,” Twilight teased, removing Wyatt’s belt from his waist to let the transformation fade. “So, how much of what he said do you think was a lie?” “I honestly have no idea.” At least some of it had to be true. Otherwise, why would Zero be slumming it in this place? “I don’t know too much about him. I didn’t watch Amazon.” “So you erred on the side of caution and decided to not even hear him out,” she surmised, putting a hand to her chin. “Probably our smartest move. Trying to plot our own double cross for his inevitable stab in the back would just be messy.” Wyatt glanced at the hole Zero’s spear had made. “If he is stuck here, we have to deal with him. I’m not letting a Dai-Shocker scumbag run around in a world that can’t fight back.” “If he doesn’t want to be found, he’ll be able to evade us,” Twilight pointed out, leaning against a nearby shelf. “We might have to come back the next time the portal opens in order to do that if he doesn’t appear again by tonight.” “We can’t do that,” Wyatt snapped. “I’m not leaving him here.” “And what are you going to do, keep yourself here for thirty moons while you hunt someone down that can teleport at will?” She argued, giving him a stern look. “We’ll do our best, Wyatt. That’s all we can do.” Wyatt was about to open his mouth to protest, but stopped himself. He knew she was right. It annoyed him to no end that he might have to let Zero go, but it was better than the alternative. There was no way he could be away from the fight against the rest of Shocker for thirty moons. However long that actually was. Spike flipped the hermit crab coin into the air, watching it flit a baby blue light across the hall. Classes had finally let out, and now those with clubs were the only ones still in the halls. Well, those club goers and his group. The girls were all putting up posters for Twilight’s campaign, reminding everyone to vote for her over Sunset. He had already completed his portion, leaving him free to wander the halls and supervise the others. Catching the medal, he held it up to the light. “Never letting those bastards have any of you again. Never, ever again.” He frowned. It wasn’t the same. Not feeling that telltale surge of greed just wasn’t the same. He needed his dragon senses back. Luckily, one way or another they were returning home after the dance. “I want my tail back...” he muttered, stowing the medal away. “Just a few more hours. That’s all I gotta endure.” “What’s this about a tail?” A somewhat familiar voice chimed in from behind him. Spike jumped, turning on his heels. “Uh, just me rambling,” he said, giving a strained laugh. “Nothing important.” “Okay, just wasn’t expecting the new boy to like dressing up with tails,” Lily from the other day said in a deadpan. “You didn’t strike me as one of those types.” “Dress up?” Spike repeated, blinking owlishly for a moment before his brain caught up. “Y-yeah, that’s it! Heh, you caught me.” He’d just play along. No matter what outlandish thing Lily Moon thought he was doing. “It’s fine, I won’t tell anyone,” Lily assured him, though her expression didn’t shift in the slightest. “Not my business. Plus, I’ve made some fanart of those kinda characters before.” “Right...” Spike motioned for her to walk with him. “So, what are you still doing here? I just got done putting up some Twilight posters.” “I’m with the Journalism Club. I write a small OOPARTS article.” Lily answered, walking by his side. “The prez called for a break so she could get some snacks from the vending machine. Knowing her, it’ll be a while. She’s pretty indecisive when it comes to snacks.” “OOPARTS?” Spike repeated, his brow knitting as he tried to place the word. “You mean out of place artifacts?” Lily smiled slightly. “That’s it exactly. There is a surprising amount here in Canterlot City. Like that spot in the gardens that can make you forget whole days of your life.” “Any thoughts on what might be the source?” Spike asked, seeing Fluttershy in the distance as she timidly put up the posters. “A pollen from a specific flower maybe?” “I’d rather not forget anything.” Lily stopped, watching Fluttershy work. “Do you think she’ll win?” “My sister’s put her all into this,” Spike said, pumping his fist with a grin. “And I’ve seen her do way more impressive things than winning a popularity contest.” Fluttershy regarded them kindly, her voice like a ghost. “You have enough confidence for two people, Spike.” “Only two? And here I thought I had enough for at least three or four,” the young man joked, flashing her a grin. “You about done? I was heading out to meet the others. You wanna walk with us?” “Oh yes, I only have one more sign to put up,” Fluttershy told him, showing off the rolled up paper. “I’d be happy to walk with you.” Putting up her last poster, Fluttershy fell in step with them. The walk was pleasant, though Shy seemed put off by Lily’s detachedness. After a few minutes, the trio found the others by the school’s trophy case. Rarity was leading the conversation, and judging by how animated she was, the topic involved fashion in some way. They greeted the trio with warm greetings and early congratulations. “I’ve got a feeling this Formal’s in the bag,” Dash said, brushing imaginary dirt off her shoulder. “No one seems scared of Sunset anymore and the whole school seems like it’s buzzing. That video did the trick!” “Ah don’t know if we’re in the clear yet,” AJ said, looking between everyone. “No one’s heard much from Sunset today. Ah’ve got a feelin’ she’s gonna try somethin’ sneaky.” Adjusting her hat, she gave an uncertain look. “Let’s all be careful.” “I mean, what could Sunset possibly do that could prevent Twilight from getting the crown?” Pinkie questioned, tilting her head. “Well... there are actually a lot of things, but she doesn’t seem to be the violent type.” The group decided to ignore whatever Pinkie was thinking, Rarity deciding to jump in the fray again. “Anyway, we simply must be ready for tonight. We should go to my home so I can get our dresses ready.” Twilight wanted to say something, only to feel a hand on her shoulder. Turning her head, she found Vice Principal Luna staring back at her with a hard to read expression. “Miss Sparkle, I need to have a word with you at my office.” “Me?” Twilight asked, doubt rooting in her mind. “Why? Is something wrong?” “We’ll continue our talk in my office,” Luna said, leading Twilight away from the group. Her tone was even, her gaze telling the others to offer no protest. “Now come along.” Twilight said nothing, following the woman through the hall. Whatever this was, she knew she had done nothing wrong. With the truth and an even head on her side, she’d make it through no matter what was going on. It didn’t take long for Twilight to reach Luna’s office and she was asked to take a seat. “Miss Sparkle, we have been given word that you destroyed all the decorations in the gym where the dance is being held.” That had to be a joke. There was no way Luna would actually think she’d do something like that. Her expression soured, remembering where she was. “I can assure you, Vice Principal Luna, I did no such thing.” “I’m afraid I need something better than assurances,” Luna replied, placing a manilla folder onto her desk and pulling out several photos. “There is evidence that you have done this.” Twilight flipped the folder open, spreading the photos out. Each showed herself in various poses, destroying some decoration. “This is ridiculous. Did you get these from Sunset Shimmer?” “No Miss Sparkle, I did not get these from your opponent,” Luna confirmed, folding her hands over her desk. “While I might personally believe you don’t seem like the type of student to commit such an act, the photos are damning.” Crossing her arms, Twilight changed to a more neutral stance. “I have multiple witnesses that will tell you I wasn’t anywhere near the gym.” Blinking, she realized something. These photos had to be faked somehow, and who did she know that knew more about photography than anything else? “Vice-Principal, I think I also have a way to definitely debunk these pictures. Wyatt Matthews is a photographer, if these are altered in any way, he’ll be able to figure it out.” Luna sighed. “That’s not exactly an unbiased source. Mr. Matthews is your boyfriend, is he not?” Twilight bit her lip, cursing the fact that this Luna was as sharp as her own version. How was she supposed to find someone to check the photos for her on such short notice? This was bad. There had to be some sort of way to prove her innocence, she just had to think. "Vice-Principal, do you have any idea when the gym was vandalized?" Twilight looked up from the photos, hoping to find an answer on the woman's face. “A general time frame? “Only that it must have happened after the last gym class of the day met,” Luna admitted, pinching her brow. “That info might work in your favor. Without a decent knowledge of the school schedule, it would be difficult to time that by chance.” “I didn’t do it,” Twilight repeated, irritation swelling in her voice. “I’ll fetch everyone I was with at that time and prove it.” Luna looked like she was about to say something when there was a knock on her office door. Confused, she got up to answer it. When she opened the door, Luna’s body prevented Twilight who was on the other side. “Mr. Cargot, whatever your issue is, it will have to wait. I’m addressing an important matter right now.” Snails slipped in under her arm, wearing a pensive face. “I know, that’s why I’m here. Twilight didn’t do anything wrong.” “And why would you know that Twilight has been accused of something, Mr. Cargot?” the woman inquired, crossing her arms over her chest. “And what proof can you offer for Miss Sparkle’s innocence?” “Because Sunset Shimmer wanted Snips and I to bust up the gym.” He moved to stand next to Twilight. Gulping, he didn’t meet her gaze. “I told her no but Snips went along with it.” Pulling out his phone, he pulled something up. “I managed to record some of the plan, if you want to look at that, Vice-Principal.” Without hesitating, Luna took the phone and began playing the recording. Twilight didn't know how to feel. On one hand, she was glad that she was being proven innocent, but it was devastating to find out that Sunset would go so far. Snails glanced up at Twilight, then away quickly. “So... yeah... She didn’t do it...” "Thank you for this, Mr. Cargot," Luna said, returning his phone to him. "Miss Sparkle, you can head on home now. I need to find Miss Shimmer. Because of her it seems we’ll have to delay the dance to tomorrow night at least." “Thank you,” Twilight said, stepping outside. Repeating her calming chant, she took the moment to order her thoughts. They fell into place as Snails joined her. Turning to him, she shared a smile. “Thank you so much, Snails. You have no idea how much that meant to me.” "Oh, um no problem," he muttered out, rubbing his neck. "Couldn't just let Sunset do you dirty like that." “Why would you stick your neck out for me though?” Twilight asked, trying to recall the little she knew about the colt of the same name. Snails shuffled, staring at his shoes. “Ya know I just... got really tired of doing Sunset’s dirty work.” Resentment boiled over, bleeding into his speech. “Everyone already thinks Snips and I are screw ups. That we’re just a pair of idiots. I’m not stupid, and I’m not going to let her push me around anymore.” With a gentle smile, Twilight put a hand on Snails’ shoulder. “That’s very mature of you. I think you’ve done a very brave thing.” Removing her hand, she continued. “And for what it’s worth, I don’t think you’re stupid.” That seemed to have an impact on Snails. He puffed his chest out and straightened his back. “T-Thanks.” Clearing his throat, he headed down the hall. “And be careful okay? Sunset’s starting to get weird.” “Thanks for the warning, I’ll keep an eye out,” she promised, waving at him. Dread made its presence known, perching on her shoulder. Sunset was getting desperate, erratic. How far would she go to get the crown? Biting her lip, an earlier threat bubbled up from the spring of her memory. She needed to get to Spike. Her legs moved first, taking her down the path she knew led to the meeting spot. She broke out into a near run, her mind racing almost as fast as her legs. Before she could revert to full blown panic mode, she could see her friends by the entrance. “Hey!” Slowing down, she took a head count. “Did I miss anything?” “We could ask you that,” Rainbow said, coming up to her. “You’re the one that got called out by the Vice-Principal, what was that about?” Shaking off the dread Twilight shared this new development. “Sunset’s afraid I’m going to win. Spike has to stay by my side going forward.” “Is this about that threat she made our first day here?” Spike questioned, rubbing the back of his head. “I’m not gonna let anyone take me, Twilight. I’m not actually a kid, remember?” “Aren’t you a minor in both worlds?” Wyatt whispered to the teen, being careful with everyone around. “Shut up, Wyatt,” Spike hissed back. He fought monsters, almost died and Wyatt was going to bring that up? “Just listen to your big sister on this one, okay?” Twilight requested with a sigh. “If not for your own safety, then for my peace of mind.” Pulling him into a hug, she reflected on how much he had grown. No longer was he the little dragon who wore pink aprons. He was a strong drake that put so much effort into saving lives. Even if it scared her senseless, she was so proud of him. Extracting himself from her embrace, Spike nodded. “Ya, ya. I got it, Twi. Not following you into the bathroom though.” "Ugh, do you always have to make it gross?" Twilight whinged, sticking her tongue out. “I’m normally not one to interrupt a lovely family moment, but what was it that Sunset framed you for, darling?” Rarity inquired, waving a hand to Twilight. “It doesn’t matter.” Twilight rounded the group up, leading them to the gym. A few instructions were given, Twilight diving right into picking up some trashed decorations. Sunset wasn’t going to beat her. They’d work through the night if they had to. After a while, some of the students that were staying behind for clubs took notice of what they were doing and joined in. It wasn’t long before almost all of the various members joined in, making light work of the daunting task. Comradery soared, the labor jumpstarting a shared spirit that CHS hadn’t seen in years. In fact, if someone were to ask the teachers, they’d say this was the closest they’d ever seen students act. When the last decoration was in place, everyone allowed themselves to relax. They took a moment, admiring their work while some pointed out their contributions. When someone took out their phone to take a picture of the newly decorated gym, a look of realization crossed their face. “Oh crap! If the dance is back on, then we’ve only got a couple hours to get ready!” Once that bit of news reached everyone, there was a scramble out of the gym. “Girls! Meet me at my house! I have everything we need for tonight!” Rarity shouted, pushing her way to the front while grabbing Twilight. “Come along, Twilight~” Without much room for negotiation, Twilight was dragged along to Rarity’s car with Spike taking up a spot in the back seat. When they were on the road, she found Wyatt had brought out his bike and was giving Daring a ride. “So... Twilight...” Rarity glanced back at Spike. He had probably already been given the talk, she reasoned. Still, best to keep the conversation private. Putting on the radio, she began again. “You let Wyatt undress you,” she said plainly, keeping her voice low. Twilight’s elbow slipped from where she had propped it up on the window, the side of her head banging against said window. “Wh-when did I ever insinuate that?” Twilight stuttered out, her normally purple face now beet red. “You said and I quote ‘only my boyfriend is allowed to undress me’.” Rarity couldn’t help the little smirk forming on her face. “It was when I put you in that disguise.” Why had she even said that? Groaning, Twilight found no real reason for that slip of information. “That’s really none of your business, Rarity.” “That’s not a no~” Rarity chimed. What the hell was Twilight even doing? No matter what the mirror did to her, she was still an adult. Shaking off the embarrassment, she put her foot down. “What Wyatt and I do is none of your concern, Rarity. And I’d like it if you didn’t bring it up again.” Rarity giggled, adjusting the radio. “Oh alright, Twilight. You are way too easy to tease. But as a friend, I won’t say another word on it.” Like her equine double, Rarity thrived under pressure. Her own dress had been finished weeks ago, but now she had to produce three custom outfits, Daring having refused one. The process was a blur of activity, from measurements to fittings. Time itself seemed to bend to Rarity’s needs. “Ladies, may I present to you Twilight and Spike Sparkle as well as one Wyatt Matthews!” Rarity cheered to the group, making a sweeping motion towards her changing areas. Wyatt and Spike were the first to step out, showing off the tuxedos they were wearing. Spike’s tie and cumberbun were the same shade of green as his hair while Wyatt had a magenta and black tie and a magenta cumberbun. “I feel like I’m going to a wedding...” Spike muttered, doing another inspection of his clothes. “Way too nice for a school dance...” “I dunno, I feel pretty good about how I look in these threads. But if you want, then I’m sure we can go to a big box store and get you a tuxedo t-shirt,” Wyatt said, adjusting his tie. “Twi, your turn to show off and steal our thunder,” he added, turning to Twilight’s changing rooms. At Wyatt’s call, Twilight slipped onto the stage. Her dress shimmered slightly in the light, bearing a shade of purple that matched her skin. Around her waist was a pink band that matched the streak in her hair. The lower half of the dress was done so that one side went farther down her right leg then the left. To top off the look, her hair was done up in a bun, the hair pin keeping it together styled after her cutie mark’s main star. “So... how do I look?” she asked; an open question, but her eyes were on Wyatt. Taking her hand, Wyatt gave it a quick kiss. “Stunning, absolutely stunning.” Giving her hand a squeeze, he continued. “You look ready to be the Fall Formal Princess.” Pulling him into a longer kiss, she basked in his presence. “Let’s go to prom.” Giggling, she clipped her belt back on. “We can make it like that Future movie you like.” Grinning, he put an arm around her. “I’d need to be able to play Johnny B. Goode on guitar to pull that one off.” “The belt stays,” Twilight said, cutting off Rarity’s oncoming complaint. “Non-negotiable.” Squeezing Wyatt’s waist, she slid a ring on. “Spike, keep yours on too. I have a feeling we’ll have party crashers.” “Alright,” Spike said, slapping his belt into place. Pinkie came up to him, looking closely at his belt. “Huh, never seen a belt like that before. Kinda looks like you put quarters in it.” Gasping, she fished a few coins from her purse. “If I put money in it will prizes come out?!” “Please don’t put anything in my belt,” Spike deadpanned, gently nudging the pink girl away. “It’s not a toy.” “Okay, and how is a belt supposed to keep you safe from Sunset?” Rainbow asked, crossing her arms over her chest. “Worried she’s gonna pants you?” Twilight slipped a few rings on, taking inventory of the rings hanging from her belt. “I wish we hadn’t left on such short notice...” The ones she had on hand would work, they could cover for anything that might come up. Could, though, didn’t always translate to would. “Now Ah’m confused,” AJ started, looking between Spike and Twilight. “First belts, now jewelry, what scheme are y’all hatchin’?” Stepping behind AJ, Daring slipped her arm through the taller girl’s chest. “Your school statue is a portal to another world. We’re from the other side and the crown is something Sunset stole from Twilight. There, it’s out in the open.” “Oooh,” Pinkie started, tapping a fist to her open palm. “That makes so much sense. And those belts aren’t just cool accessories, you use them to transform into powerful heroes and are expecting Sunset to be able to tap into unstable power due to the crown being away from its normal environment.” The girls all looked to Twilight and Spike, expecting them to deny what had just been said. “Yeah, that’s about the long and short of it,” Wyatt said with a shrug. “We’re just worried that there might be an incident at the Formal.” Rarity stumbled forward, falling onto her fainting couch. “This is all simply too much.” Blinking, Rarity turned to Twilight. "Hold on a tick, Daring said that was your crown. Twilight, does that mean that you're royalty?" When she received a nod in response, Rarity instantly shot up and squealed in joy. “Then I’ve made a dress for an honest to goddess princess!” Twilight was very glad she didn’t have her normal ears. “That’s really important right now, Rarity. We have to get that crown back, no matter what. Even if it means taking it from the Formal winner.” Clearing her throat, Rarity looked to Twilight with a faint blush. “Right, sorry. Well, you have my support, darling.” With everyone in agreement, the group put on the last finishing touches they needed to be ready for the dance. With everything in place they headed out, assuring themselves they were ready to face anything Sunset could throw at them. Before Rarity could drag her off again, Twilight opted to let Wyatt drive her back to the school. When they pulled up, a sea of students were already flooding into the school. They recognized some faces, either through their parallels or from the help they had been during their time on this side of the mirror. “What are you thinking?” Wyatt asked, watching as Thunderlane strode by. “Zero can show up whenever he wants. He might’ve already taken the crown.” “I’m thinking that if Zero wanted the crown for himself he’d do that,” Twilight said, pulling off her helmet. “There has to be a reason why he’s going through a third party like Sunset. Maybe he thinks that with the crown in the state it’s in, it’ll do something to the user. Sunset could be his guinea pig.” Sighing, Wyatt slipped off the bike. “Let’s just tackle this one thing at a time. We’ve got a crown thief to reform.” Wyatt suddenly found himself reliving his life from only a few years ago. Here he was, taking another girl to a school event. It pleased him to know that Twilight was the one to come with him. Waving at the familiar faces, Wyatt caught a blue haired guy casting glances their way. Smiling, Wyatt turned his head towards Twilight. "If I was a gambling man, I'd bet that Sunset won't try anything until after the Princess announcement. Want to enjoy your first school dance for a bit?" Lifting his hand, Twilight placed a kiss on it. “I would love to, Mr. Mathews. Did you have anything specific in mind?” "Just your average slow dance," Wyatt said, before a wicked grin split his face. "Unless you want me to try and fail to do the worm?" “The worm?” she questioned, guiding him through the mass of people. "Yeah, you basically try to undulate along the ground like a worm," Wyatt explained, motioning with an arm in a crude attempt to mimic the dance. "Mildly impressive if you can pull it off, hilarious when done poorly." “Let’s not do that.” Finding a fairly open space of flooring, she placed her hands on his hips. “So, how about we figure out a better dance?” Snickering, Wyatt took the lead. "Well, neither of us is exactly much of a dancer, but I'm all ears if you have any suggestions." Keeping his hands in a pg location, he initiated a slow dance. “How about we start it off like this?” Leaning into the embrace, Twilight followed along with his movements. "I can work with this." A few meters away from the happy couple, Spike approached a rather dour looking Lily Moon. Her dress wasn’t much different in terms of style to her normal clothes. The whole dress was black with with some slight ruffle to the shoulder straps. The bottom half of the dress was semi-sheer, with a spiderweb pattern running along it. Capping off the look was a pair of knee high boots with a bit of a heel to them. "Someone went all out for tonight," Lily commented, noticing Spike and giving him a wave. Spike held back a laugh. “You're one to talk, you look pretty ‘all out’ to me.” "I wanted to come in a tuxedo t-shirt, my parents picked out a pink dress for me. This was the compromise we reached," Lily explained, waving a hand over herself. A great compromise, Spike thought to himself. “I think it’s pretty nice.” Offering his hand, he nodded to the dance floor. “Could I persuade you to dance a bit? I can do a mean mambo.” "Normally I'd say dancing is for conformists," Lily started, looking up from the offered hand. "But I can make an exception tonight." Dancing wasn’t something Spike did often. He had taken lessons for Rarity’s sake. Lessons that hadn’t seen use since they were learned. It brought up emotions Spike hadn’t been prepared to deal with. Steeling his nerve, Spike moved through the lessons. "You okay?" Lily questioned, following Spike's steps to the best of her ability. "You seem both nervous and melancholy." “Huh? Oh, I’m okay.” Spike smiled despite himself. “Don’t let me bring you down.” "I'm always down," Lily retorted, the corner of her mouth twitching. "Darkness and despair are like second homes to me." Chuckling, Spike picked up the pace. “Then maybe our next dance should be at a graveyard? A bit morbid, if you ask me.” “Morbid is fun,” Lily answered, swaying with him. “The dark and macabre have endless creative possibilities. Not to mention all the unique views on death and respecting our dearly departed.” It struck him that he had never asked his grandfather about draconic spirituality. The only hints had been at the bonding ceremony. “I guess that’s true. I bet my family has some pretty wild beliefs.” This managed to get a ghost of a smile out of Lily. “Isn’t that better than having beliefs that fall in line with everyone else? Who wants to be mundane?” “You have no idea, Lily.” Leaning forward, Spike held Lily above the ground. “Maybe I want to find out?” she commented, looking down at her dangling feet. “Just like I’ve found out that you work out.” Reversing his posture, Spike pulled Lily close. “I wouldn’t mind you finding out...” he held in a ‘but’, suddenly feeling an uncomfortable heat. “I don’t know if that would work out.” “There’s that melancholy again,” Lily pointed out, searching his gaze. “Is there something you’re not telling me?” “A lot actually,” Spike admitted, glancing off to track his friend’s movements. “It’s... complicated. More than I’d like it to be.” “Pretty vague, but I guess that’s the most I’ll get out of you,” she concluded, disappointment etched onto her features. “You wouldn’t believe any of it,” Spike said quickly. “And I mean that.” Nodding, Lily didn’t say another word but it was clear that it was still on her mind. Every few moments she’d bore her eyes into his, searching for something within them. “What?” he asked, finding himself looking back into hers. “I’m trying to figure you out. You go out of your way to talk to me, but then don’t want to open up,” she answered, her frown returning. Spike sighed, feeling a frown begin on his own face. “Alright, alright. You got me. I’ll spill.” leading her through a series of steps, Spike kept a lid on his quivering stomach. “Ask away, Lily.” "Okay, why do you think your family's beliefs would be out there? Seems like the place to start." “Because they’re dragons,” he answered truthfully, “And I mean that literally.” "Fire breathing, scaly and wings?" Lily asked, surprise showing through her normal facade. This only grew when each quality got a nod from Spike. “How? You look pretty human to me.” "Yeah, I came through a portal and it made me look like this," Spike answered, nodding down at himself. "It's the statue in front of the school. It’s really weird being like this...” “Now I want to see the real you,” Lily said, her smile returning. “So what is the dragon version of your sister like?” Oh how he had come to love that smile. “She’s only part dragon. She’s actually a pony. Her family adopted me after I hatched.” “A pony? So four legs, tail and the whole shebang?” Lily questioned. “Huh? Ponies walk on two legs.” “Ok, now you’re making me want to see your world,” she said. “Dragons and bipedal ponies, it sounds like something out of a fantasy novel. Or something off a girly poster at the very least.” Spike shrugged noncommittally. “Might not be the best idea. There’s a version of you over there.” "Have you ever even met me on the other side?" Lily questioned, tilting her head. "Aren't you curious about what I'd look like on the other side?" she added, poking him in the chest. "What if I'm a dragon on the other side, like you?" Lowering her into another dip, Spike smiled. “I think you’d look very good in scales.” He winked, letting her hang for a few moments. "I may or may not also find use for fire breath," Lily joked. Noticing the position she was in, a faint blush crept onto her cheeks. If there was any hint of her stoic demeanor left, that long dip had sent it crumbling away like dust in the wind. "You uh, weren't kidding about your mambo." Pulling her back up, Spike found he had brought her closer than expected. A lump formed in his throat, the contact exciting his blood. “Y-yeah, I took a lot of good lessons back home...” "Do you… have any other moves?" Lily asked, her eyes darting around before settling on his. “Maybe you could give me some lessons?” "Yeah, I'd like that." Instinct drove his next actions, pulling her even closer. Leaning down, he captured her lips with his own. Closing his eyes, he savored the moment. "I liked that move more than the mambo," she noted, her face flush and the ghost of a smile slowly came to life. “Got any more like it?” Smirking, Spike leaned in for another kiss. Though, before he could seal the deal, the lights focused on the stage and Principal Celestia’s voice came over the speakers. “Okay students, it’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for. The votes have been counted so it’s time to crown our Fall Formal Princess!” “Twilight’s got this,” he whispered to Lily, watching the stage. “I know I voted for her,” Lily said, a slight huff to her voice. “I think most people did.” Back on the stage, Celestia opened an envelope in her hands. “And this year’s Princess is,” she paused for dramatic effect, looking among the crowd, “Twilight Sparkle!” A cheer went up amongst the students, a few anti-Sunset slogans coming out over the yelling. Luna stepped onto the stage, carrying the crown on a pillow. “Would our princess please step onto the stage?” the blue woman requested. Planting a kiss on Wyatt’s cheek, Twilight moved through the crowd. Pride and embarrassment clashed inside of her, soaking in the parting crowd. This wasn’t so different from her last coronation. Except, this time, people had chosen her. She'd convinced them over their own fear that she was the best choice. Taking her place before Luna, she gave the older woman a smile. Leaning her head down, Twilight waited for her crown to return to her head. The gym completely darkened, a shout of surprise going through the crowd. Twilight's hand went to her rings, trying to find the Light spell. The sound of clicking heels caught her ear, putting her on high alert. “Sunset took the crown!” As quickly as the power had gone out, it returned, everyone glancing around to take stock of the situation. Twilight looked out across the gym, finding Sunset standing at the exit. “Thanks for keeping this warm for me, Princess, I appreciate it!” Sunset called out, twirling the crown in her hand. “You really are a princess of the people!” “Sunset, it’s not too late to stop this!” Twilight called out, focusing on the thief. “Whatever your plan is, you can back away from it now!” Hopping off the stage, she approached Sunset and kept her hands up to show she didn’t intend to use her rings. “I’ve seen Zero, I know he convinced you to do this.” Sunset backed into the door, holding the crown before her. “I didn’t need anyone to convince me. I’m just taking what I should’ve had in the first place.” With a quick turn, she ran down the hall. “See you on the other side, Twilight!” A very non-equine snort escaped Twilight Sparkle. Her eyes darting around the crowded gym, she caught glimpses of the others rushing for the exit. Slipping a ring on, she made an attempt to cut Sunset off. Once the rift was open, she stepped through appearing at the school's statue. With another use of her ring, she pulled out her Magic Sword-Gun. She hoped she wouldn’t need it, but Sunset was clearly averse to reason. A minute later, and Sunset burst out of the double doors, shock appearing on the girl’s face as she ground to a halt. "You're not keeping my crown, Sunset," Twilight stated. "Whether I change your mind or not, that fact won't change." Leveling her sword at Sunset, she mustered her authority. “Give me back my crown.” Looking down at the crown in her hands, Sunset gave Twilight a defiant glare. "No, I've fought too hard for this." Eyes locked on Twilight, she placed the crown atop her head. The instant the Element was firmly in place, blue light shone from the jewel. A moment later, blue rings passed over her. The rings solidified into a pillar of blue light, black flames curling through it on occasion. Inside the miasma, Sunset's eyes glowed pure white, her body changing. Her skin turned vibrant red, her hands becoming wicked claws. Her ears elongated, turning elfin while leathery wings shot out from her back. The pillar of light dissipated, leaving a now gathered crowd to take in Sunset's appearance. Sunset panted, a look of anguish replaced by a cruel smile. “Oooo... this will be fun!” Propelling herself into the sky, she called upon the energy of the crown. “Why don’t you join me, Snips?” Gaping in slackjawed wonder, Snips could only manage a slow nod in response. He underwent a similar transformation, the crown’s corrupted magic flowing over him. Wyatt, Spike and the girls all came up to Twilight, unable to look away from the development. "Okay, so demon makeover wasn't what I expected," Wyatt commented before turning to Twilight. "Guess we're doing this the hard way, huh?" His belt was already closed, armor forming over him. “Let’s go then.” "Seems that way," Twilight agreed, transforming. With no reason to hold back, she went straight to Flame Dragon. Leaping into the air, her sword swung at Sunset’s chest. Sunset caught the sword with one hand, throwing Twilight back down to the ground with a mighty heave. Sunset flexed her fingers, pleased by just how strong she had become. “It seems you and your friends have some tricks.” Drawing more power from the crown, her gaze turned towards the crowd. “Let’s make things a little more even!” Throwing her hands down, twin beams of black energy writhed out and struck two unsuspecting teens. Almost like a wave, black bolts spread from student to student. Corrupting magic spread, leaving no one untouched. Cries of pain and horror rang up from the teens as their bodies began to twist and morph. “Now then, where were we?” Sunset dove at Twilight, magic crackling over her hands. Batting Twilight’s sword to the side, her claws dug grooves in the rider's jeweled helmet. Jumping back, Twilight slipped another ring on her finger. With a tap of a hand to her sword, she created a copy of her weapon. Taking up a stance, she brought both blades down on Sunset. Sunset slid backwards, the blades passing inches away from her. Bringing her hands together, she pulled them apart, black magic gathering into a broadsword. Raising it up, she cut downwards at Twilight’s head. Putting her swords up in a cross pattern, Twilight stopped the swing a few scant inches away from her forehead. Twisting her hands, she redirected the broadsword to the pavement and kicked Sunset in the stomach. Growling, Sunset stumbled back, energy gathering in her hands. “So you can fight a little, big deal. Let’s see if you can fend off the full power of my Element!” Rising up into the air, Sunset let the energy build, dark magic crackling along her claws. Wicked magic lanced down at Twilight, burning through the concrete around her. Twilight panted, struggling to stay on her feet. Despite having gone years without using magic, Sunset didn’t show any signs of being out of practice. “You don’t understand a damn thing about that Element.” “It’s the Element of Magic, not all that complicated,” Sunset dismissed, swooping down once more with her sword at the ready. Her blade came in low, knocking aside one of Twilight’s swords. A smaller conjured blade caught Twilight’s other weapon, jerking it downwards. Using her momentum, she kneed the rider in the stomach before landing on her feet. “Seems to be working rather well.” Twilight slid back from the force of the kick, her breath hitching for a moment. “What you’re doing is wrong. Magic isn’t supposed to be here!” Sliding on another ring, she tapped it to her swords. Fire danced around the blades as Twilight charged Sunset. Wyatt’s attempt to join her fell short, a spear grazing his leg. Zero flickered into existence, a mirthful veil over his face. “This could’ve been avoided, Mathews. Remember, it was I who came to you.” Pulling out a card, Wyatt slotted it into his belt. "Forgive me if I don't feel any regret over turning you down." "Kamen Ride: Amazon!" Silhouettes converged on Wyatt, leaving him in the green, monitor lizard themed armor. Though armor might've been a misnomer, the form seemed more organic than anything else. There were red stripes all along the form, except for the tan chest area. Capping off the look were spikes on the back of his leg and along his wrists. Taking a primal pose, he bolted towards Zero. Spear reappearing in his hands, Zero deterred Wyatt’s charge with a forward jab. Wyatt tucked into a roll, springing into a crouching position. Bringing his weapon around, Zero brought the butt of his spear to bear. It cracked against Wyatt’s helmet, putting more distance between them. Despite the hit, Wyatt was smirking. Compared to when he was in gym class, he felt filled to the brim with energy. His senses were alight with stimuli. Nothing was holding him back right now, and Zero was going to feel the brunt of that. Leaping upward, Wyatt feinted a punch towards Zero's gut before swiping at his face with his wrist spikes. Zero turned his face with the claws, feeling the blood flowing free. Wyatt landed deftly, shaking the blood from his wrist. "Is this the best you've got? No wonder Shocker kicked you out." Getting into a low stance, he readied himself for another slice. A derisive snort left Zero’s nostrils, his hand going up to his helmet and plucking feathers from the wings atop it. “One grazing blow and you claim your victory. That hubris will be your downfall.” A flick of his wrist sent those feathers at Wyatt. Wyatt brought his arm up, the feathers embedding themselves in his skin. He was confused for a moment, despite feeling them in his body, there was no pain. Plucking one of them out, he examined it for any signs of poison. In sequence, the feathers exploded, starting with the one in his hand. Crying out in pain, Wyatt was sent tumbling to the dirt from the force of the blast. He tried to quickly stand up, but his ears were ringing and couldn’t find his balance. Seeing Wyatt’s distress, Spike readied a run. His aid stopped short, as Lily Moon stood in his path. He recoiled at her appearance, a distorted mix of equine and human features. One of her legs was capped with a hoof, dark purple fur covering it. Both arms were bulging with muscles and covered in similar fur. Her face was mostly untouched, save for a horn that jutted from her forehead. “Lily, please don’t,” Spike begged, digging his heel in. “I really don’t want to hurt you.” Lily grunted, her body struggling to move. Her horn crackled, a blue aura sputtering around it. Her eyes shone the color of Sunset’s magic, standing out against her blank expression. With a roar that reverberated through Spike, Lily threw a glowing punch at the rider. “I said please!” Dropping under the punch, Spike rammed his shoulder into her sternum. “Please don’t really get hurt from this.” Lily grunted, forced back a step. Other than that, she gave no real reaction to the attack and immediately went to kick Spike. Rolling to the side, Spike threw a punch at her jaw. Turning his belt, he slipped the first medal out of it. He winced as he slipped a new medal in place, a bright red mark on Lily's cheek was clearly forming. “Don’t hate me.” Fumbling the rest of the medals, Spike scanned them. Serenity focused his mind, UniSaPo forming over his body. “I’ll do my best to avoid hurting you, but I can’t guarantee you won’t get a few bruises." Charging up the horn on his helmet, Spike fired a beam of concentrated harmonic energy into Lily's chest. “Please work.” Black mist began to rise off the young girl, some of her equine features slightly receded. The changes surged back, Lily herself retaliating with a bolt of magic. Spike threw up a quick shield, the bolt crashing into it an instant after it formed. The shield fizzled out, leaving the former drake vulnerable as Lily charged him. Leaping over her, Spike’s wings took him into the sky. The makeshift battlefield spread out before him like a roiling ocean. Trapped in the middle, Daring defended the few remaining unmutated students from their peers. He turned his attention back to where Wyatt had been fighting, the young man still trading blows with Zero. Angling his wings, Spike went into a dive and aimed a punch for Zero's back. His momentum broke, a shrieking student slamming into him from below. Her beak snapped at his helmet, their limbs locking into a tangle. "Really, now I've got Gilda to deal with?" Spike grunted, charging his horn while avoiding the sharp beak. "I think you need to chill." Firing a blue beam, ice formed on the girl's wings. He found himself regretting that choice, the extra weight beginning to strain his wings. With a snap decision, Spike clamped his wings to his back, putting himself on top of Gilda as they careened back towards the earth. Gilda slashed into his chest, taloned fingers digging into metal. Keeping one hand on her to stay stable, Spike reared a fist back to punch the mutated girl in the beak. His fist caught her in the eye, snapping Gilda’s head to the side. Not letting up, he threw another punch just before the ground greeted them once more. Kicking Gilda off, Spike rolled to his feet. “How ya doing, D.D?” “Besides the crazy mutants trying to take chunks out of my ass, peachy!” Daring shouted, swinging her club at a partial diamond dog as it approached a frozen Fluttershy. “How about you?” “I’ve had better,” Spike called back. “You need some help?” "I wouldn't turn it down," Daring said, turning incorporeal to avoid a clawed hand. Once the dog stumbled behind her, she swept her leg and had it faceplant into the grass. She brought a kick down on its head, satisfied that it went limp. Nodding, Spike made his way over to where Daring was. Lighting his horn, he fired off a beam at a pony mutant as he tried to jump the ghostly rider. Wading through the crowd, Spike suffered more than a few cheap shots. "This is insane," the former drake commented, managing to get next to Daring. "I don't know how long we can keep up." “Twilight!” Daring knocked away another student. “Kick her ass quicker!” Twilight grunted, a magic blast sending her through one of the school's walls. Before she could get up, Sunset flew at her, picking the dazed girl up by the throat. Mocking laughter resounded over the cries of battle. “Did you really think you were some kind of superhero? You can’t even keep your crown,” Sunset taunted, sending arcs of magic into Twilight. Crying out in pain, Twilight's body spasmed involuntarily. Focusing her eyes on the she-demon she croaked out, "E-even with the crown you're no princess." Sunset sneered, pulling Twilight back. “Shut your damn mouth!” she slammed her through the wall, tossing Twilight to the floor. “Celestia denied me my destiny! And she replaced me with some precious little sycophant.” Despite the situation, Twilight managed a laugh. A weak laugh that rattled her ribs, but a laugh nonetheless. Standing up, she decided to press the nerve she found. "Celestia denied you nothing. You ran away. Ran away because Celestia gave you a talking to like the spoiled brat you are." Raising her hands up, Sunset pooled her magic. “You... you stupid, simple, ignornant pissant! You stole my life! Everything you have is rightfully mine!” Slipping her Extend ring on one hand, Twilight waited for her moment to react. "My crown is one thing, but now it sounds like you want to steal my man." 'Wyatt's a really bad influence,' Twilight thought, a pit forming in her stomach as a dense orb of dark magic formed in Sunset's hands. With a feral cry, Sunset let her power loose, the energy racing towards Twilight. Using her ring, her arm extended far beyond normal, grabbing the top of the statue to slingshot herself out of harm's way. With a tuck and roll, she wound up close to Daring and Spike. Panting, Twilight took a fleeting moment to rub her neck. “We have to figure something out...” she croaked, holding in a cough. “Something that doesn’t involve killing any of them.” "I tried using harmony power on someone," Spike explained, holding back a mutated pegasus girl. "But she instantly mutated back." Twilight turned, eyeing the cowering human forms of her friends. “That's because you weren’t using enough of it.” "The only way I could use more is if I did a scanning charge, and if I did that right now I wouldn't be able to keep fighting." Before Twilight could share her thoughts, Sunset rose up from the holes she made in the school. Her hands were alight with magic, a manic grin on her face. "Clever trick, but this fight's over. Goodbye, Princess." Thrusting her hands forward, a solid black beam racing for Twilight. Twilight’s hand moved for her Protect ring, panic gripping her mind. The riders could survive another blast, but five normal humans? She swore, fingers too shaky to get a solid grip. "Twi, watch out!" Dash shouted out. "Hang on, Sugarcube!" AJ bellowed. Twilight's panic turned to full blown dread as the two girls pushed their way in front of her. Magic arced from Twilight’s belt, leaping from person to person. It settled around each of their waists, granting each of the girls a copy of Wizard’s belt except in black and red instead of black and gold. Sighing in relief, Twilight held up her hand, the corrupted magic moving with her command and changing color. Where there had been inky black a bright rainbow took its place. "Oh thank goodness my hypothesis was correct," Twilight muttered to herself before looking up at the she-demon. "It's like I told you, Sunset, you might have my crown, but you're no princess." The magic swirled around the six girls, armor slowly taking shape. "That crown belongs to the Princess of Friendship, and the magic of friendship is with me no matter which world I'm in!" The girl's armor took full form, identical save for their main color and some of their weapons. The helmets were crystalline like Wizard's though these were more rough with the silver brackets resembling a grasping claw. They had shoulder pads with foot long crystal spikes on them. Their boots had two gems in them and the toe area was made to look like draconic claws. “This... is new...” Rainbow stopped to examine her armor. “Are we... superheroes now?” "At least while I'm here, yes," Twilight commented, glancing at her friends. The last of the magic swirled around her and a ring dropped into her palm. “I’m giving you one last chance, Sunset. Turn the crown over to me.” "Not a chance," Sunset spat, reforming her magic broadsword. Diving Sunset rocketed towards Twilight with her sword begging for blood. Steel met magic, Twilight’s resolve matching Sunset’s bloodlust. Pivoting around Sunset, Twilight quickly kicked the other girl in the back to put some distance between them. Taking off her Flame Dragon ring, she replaced it with the new one. Flipping the handles on her belt, Twilight tapped the new ring to the hand. "Harmony, please! A golden magic circle appeared behind her, looking like the old representations of the Elements of Harmony. On six points were six lights, their colors matching those of the Elements. The circle moved forward, passing through Twilight. "Laughter, Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Generosity! Friendship is Magic!" When the circle fully passed through her and her armor altered itself. Her helmet had changed, the shape resembling the jewel on her crown. The armor was slimmer, the coat the same black as her base form with purple crystal areas on the chest. “Alright girls, are you ready to banish some evil?” Brandishing, her new claw hand, AJ nodded. "We'll take care of the small fries, y'all teach Sunset a lesson." “Oh... but um... what if we hurt them?” Fluttershy questioned, peeking out from behind Dash. Instead of a claw, her weapon was a butterfly shaped pink fan. "If you don't wanna hurt them, then at least keep them away from Twi and the others," Dash said, patting her back. "That'll be plenty." Bringing her sword to bare, Twilight jabbed at Sunset’s sternum. With no killing intent behind them, the jabs were easily turned aside.Twilight’s aim however was to keep her off balance. Sunset retaliated with a brutal swing of her own, but the bulkier weapon was easily dodged by Twilight. Deciding to rely on footwork to avoid her opponent's blade, Twilight switched her sword to its gun form. Nimbly dodging another blow, she opened fire on Sunset's stomach. Sunset expanded her sword into a shield, using her wings to propel herself back. “What’s wrong Sunset, afraid of my little peashooter?” Twilight taunted, brandishing her gun. "All that confidence seems to have dried up." Sunset didn’t respond verbally, opting instead to flap her wings to rush forward and bash Twilight with her shield. Dropping into a crouch, Twilight rolled to the left, changing her weapon and bringing her sword up. The tip grazed Sunset's leg, cutting up to her upper thigh. Hissing in pain, Sunset buckled for a moment and nearly dropped to one knee. With a grunt of effort, she forced herself steady, a murderous look in her eyes as she refocused on the rider before her. “Is this really what you want, Sunset?” Twilight stepped back, keeping her sword in front of her. “You’ve spent years letting this bile fester inside of you. And for what? What did any of these kids do to you?” “This isn’t about what they did to me,” Sunset spat, going for a backhanded strike with her shield. “This is about what I deserve! Celestia promised me the life you have! I waited so long for her to give me the respect and power of a princess. That got me nothing. So now, I’m taking it.” Twilight back stepped, the edge of the shield grazing her chin. "And that justifies twisting them into monsters? Don't you realize what you've become? Use a bit of self-reflection. There's always someone who cares. What would they think if they saw you doing this?" This seemed to resonate with Sunset, if only for a brief moment. The girl flinched, her shield hand shaking slightly. "Shut up! What do you know?!" Pivoting on a foot, she gave a mighty backhanded strike. "I know your type, the world's given you everything!" She pressed her assault, continuing to bash at Twilight's defenses. "I've had to claw and fight for everything in my life! So don't talk down to me!" Measuring her steps, Twilight directed her sword from strike to strike. Sunset's furious blitz cementing in Twilight's mind that only one of them had any sort of training. "You're allowed to feel how you feel, Sunset. What you're not allowed to do is take it out on others." Hopping back, Twilight came in with a two handed chop. It was enough to jar Sunset, allowing her to spin around Sunset's body. Her elbow collided with the back of Sunset's skull. A soundless gasp escaped Sunset’s lips, her vision blurring for a moment from the force of the blow. She was slowing down and she knew it. If she didn’t do something, Twilight would overtake her and undo all her hard work. "Do you even know what's going on?" Twilight pressed, slapping Sunset's neck with the flat of her sword. "Equestria has been under assault for months. People have been seriously hurt. People have died because of Zero and those like him. Good people have given their lives to keep Equestria safe." Coughing, Sunset struggled to form a response. Gripping her shield tight, she sized Twilight up once more. It was clear that in a prolonged fight that the rider held the advantage. One overwhelming attack, that would have to decide it. Gathering her strength, she charged the crown’s magic into her shield. Her body trembled, struggling to contain the power. Once she felt like there was nothing left for the crown to give, she let it out in a devastating beam of dark magic. The magic engulfed Twilight, burning at her armor. The sensation made her skin crawl; a familiar touch warped with malice. She however, felt none for Sunset. For she knew the true power of this magic. Going to her rings, Twilight slipped on her Finale Ring. Tapping the jewelry to her belt. "Finale!" the driver called out, a golden magic circle appearing beneath her. "Say it in Harmony! Kick Strike~" The belt rang out a tune, multiple voices coming together. Charging deeper through the line of magic, Twilight pivoted her leg. Her golden magic parting Sunet’s blue. Raising her empowered leg, she brought in down on Sunset’s shoulders in the form of an ax kick. Upon contact, white light burned at the she-demon's skin. Sunset cried out in horror, the crown rising from atop her head. “Let it all out,” Twilight said calmly, holding her hand out while her Element hovered in the air. “This is the magic of friendship.” The magic spread through Sunset, her demonic features burning away. Collapsing at Twilight’s feet, she lost more than a few strands of hair to Zero’s spear. Catching the crown’s decorations, it carried the Element away from both girls. “A pity.” Zero caught the spear, his blood rushing with ecstacy. Gripping the crown, he tore the metal like tissue. Tossing away the twisted remains, he marveled at the remaining jewel. “But I expected her to fail. Now, magic itself is mine!” Closing his hands around the star shaped jewel, Zero slammed it into his breastplate. It burned through the metal, searing into his chest. Purple devoured the color of his eyes, glowing against the dark. Purple energy pulsed in his body, visible in his very veins. Wyatt was the first to charge Zero, blood trickling down his arms. He clawed at the man, trying to dig the Element free with his claws. Zero backhanded Wyatt, splitting the material of his helmet. Reeling from the blow, Wyatt fought to keep his balance. "So, this is why you had Sunset take the crown. Have her take the brunt of the side effects while you go for its power," he commented, circling the man like a predator. “She was useful,” Zero responded, his posture completely relaxed. “I’ll let her keep her life, so she might see me take the world she wanted so much.” "You are really letting that magic go to your head," Wyatt said, keeping the Element in the corner of his vision. "You've still got four riders to deal with." The others joined him, forming a loose circle around Zero. Nodding to his friends, Wyatt jumped at Zero once more, Twilight firing covering shots for his approach. Zero overtook Wyatt’s momentum, leaving quickly vanishing after images to Twilight’s barrage. Calling upon the power of the element, he lifted Wyatt off his feet. Leaving him dangling, Zero squeezed ever so slowly. Wyatt grunted in pain, struggling against Zero’s grasp.Twilight stopped shooting, not wanting to hit Wyatt given his current position. “Worms, all of you.” Hurling Wyatt like a rock, he called upon more of the element's magic. A lance of magic flew from his hand, splashing against Daring’s armor. It spread across her body, petrifying on contact. Struggling against the petrification, Daring cursed under her breath as her body failed to turn intangible. “I’d rather be an illustration again,” she muttered, relieved that she wasn’t turned to stone. "We need a new strategy," Spike said, putting himself in front of Daring. "Charging him clearly won't work." How much more abuse could the element take? Even if they got it back, it might be too late. Spike immersed himself in the serenity again, centering his focus. Sparking his horn, he looked to Twilight. "Twi, you and Wy need to distract him for me. I want to try something." Wyatt managed a thumbs up, knocking away a spear jab. Coming in with a low crouch, Wyatt’s claws tore into Zero’s legs. His proximity prevented a swift response, allowing him to launch into a backflip. His boot clipped Zero’s chin, knocking his helmet away. Twilight came in behind Zero, slashing at his back with her sword. "Why so slow now?" Wyatt asked, swatting away another jab from Zero's spear. "Tiring yourself out with all those spells?" Zero sneered, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The skin around his eyes had begun to char, flaking away like burnt wood. Purple cracks had begun to form on his face, pulsing visibly in time to his heart beat. He drew more magic from the Element, the object flaring like the sun. His body burned, screamed for release. He was not weak, he was the rightful ruler of Garanda and the worlds that fell under its sway. There was no price too high to reclaim his throne. With renewed ferocity, his spear struck Wyatt once, twice, thrice. Wyatt coughed up blood, his next joke dying under the onslaught. Waiting for the next strike, he let it pierce him, only to grab the spear to root it in place and prevent Zero from retrieving it. Before Zero could let go of his weapon, Wyatt grabbed his wrist, digging in with his claws with a sound of scraping metal. “I will not be bested by a lab grown mongrel,” Zero spat, the glow of his face reflecting in Wyatt’s broken helmet. “No, but a dragon and a princess should do the trick,” Wyatt wheezed, a smirk on his face. Twilight leveled her sword in front of her, channeling her growing anger into her weapon. “Alright girls. You wanna see some real magic? I’ll need your help with this one.” “Sounds good to me!” Dash called, tossing away a mutated student to quickly join Twilight. “What do you need?” The others were quick to come as well, taking up a position behind her. Spike helped Daring over, taking hold of his scanner. “Everyone ready?” Placing their hands on Twilight, the girls gave affirmations. Taking her Finale ring one more time, Twilight put it to her Driver. Magic circles appeared at the feet of her and the girls, each one shining brightly. Spike ran his scanner over his medals, his horn shining bright with pure harmony magic. Once it was at its peak, Spike passed the energy onto Twilight and the girls. Their magic circles grew before contracting and absorbing into their armor. Springing free of her bindings, Daring pushed her way in front of Twilight. Dash and AJ led the charge, swinging their claws at Zero from his flanks and forcing him away from Wyatt. Fluttershy spun around him, slashing gingerly with her fan. Pinkie popped up in front of him, firing a blast of harmony magic with a cannon where the others had claws. Rarity followed, dashing from behind Zero and clawing along his ribs. Daring’s leiomano cleaved into Zero’s stomach, it’s teeth opening his armor like tin. “Fucking asshole.” Tearing her weapon away, she left him wide open for Twilight. Using Daring’s shoulder like a springboard, Twilight leapt toward Zero and stabbed into the hole in his platemail. Grabbing the element, she channeled her own magic into it. “You want the Element of Magic, Zero? You can have it!” Purple energy raced through the man, his skin changing color from the influx of magic. A roar of agony pierced the air as Zero burst into a pillar of light. The sky came alive, the pillar piercing the heavens. Slowly fading out, the Element of Magic floated in Twilight’s hand. A cacophony of noise caught her ear, each of the corrupted students falling over as the cursed magic left them. Twilight almost dropped it in her rush to Wyatt’s side. “You idiot!” she berated, her armor vanishing. “He could have mortally wounded you!” “It seemed like a good idea in the moment,” Wyatt offered, holding his side as his own armor faded. “I think he avoided all my organs. Nicked the side of my liver at worst.” Placing her hand over his wound, Twilight called upon just a bit of the Element’s magic. Soft light radiated from her hand, killing Wyatt’s pain. When she pulled her hand back, the only remnants of the injury was blood. “That feels so much better,” he said, letting his hands drift to hers. “I’m still in trouble, aren’t I?” “As long as you're okay, it doesn’t matter.” Taking his hand, Twilight pulled him to his feet. “I’ll need a new crown though.” “Sounds like a problem for Future Twilight,” Wyatt joked, sighing in relief. “I think Present Twilight should go home and get some sleep in a Crystal Empire bed. After we talk to a certain ex-demon.” Twilight had almost forgotten. Stepping away from Wyatt, she stood above the sobbing form of Sunset Shimmer. There was no pride on Sunset’s face, no smug bitterness. Only shame. Kneeling down besides her, Twilight offered her hand. Sunset’s hand trembled, hesitating between them. “I-I have no idea what to do now. I’m so sorry, Princess Twilight.” Grasping Sunset’s hand, Twilight gave it a squeeze. Words were already pouring out of Twilight’s mouth. “You let bitterness twist you, Sunset. Was your time here really so bad? I saw that flinch before. Someone here cares about you.” "It doesn't matter now," Sunset replied, hanging her head. "I ruined everything and burned all my bridges in both worlds." Brining Sunset to her feet, Twilight sighed. “You can come back with us, if that’s what you truly want.” Turning back to her friends, she searched their faces. “Or you could stay, if you want to make amends.” "Make amends? How would I even begin to do that after all I've done?" Guiding Sunset forward, Twilight stood before the others. “Girls, I can’t ask you to be Sunset’s friend. However, I will ask that you give her a chance. Let her have a chance to change for the better.” "Easy peasy!" Pinkie chirped, giving Twilight a thumb's up. "After everything you've done for us, we owe ya one! Two if you count making us superheroes separately!" “If she’s actually sorry, Ah don’t see nothin’ wrong with that.” Aj nodded, tipping her hat back. The others agreed, Rainbow reluctantly joining in. Smiling, Twilight turned away. “It’s up to you, Sunset. Friendship is the real magic, you only have to embrace it.” Leaving Sunset to her thoughts and hopefully her new friends, Twilight stood in front of the other riders. “And now we can finally head back home.” “You sure?” Spike asked, motioning to the school. “I heard a few students saying the Formal was still on. Might be a good wind down.” “Are you saying that because there’s a certain someone you want to dance with again?” Wyatt questioned, nudging the other boy in the side. “Yeah, I’m going back.” Plucking the Element of Magic from Twilight, Daring strode to the statue. “I’ve gone long enough without my wings. Sides’, pretty sure this shouldn’t be here anymore.” Vanishing through the portal, she left them to their devices. “One more dance?” Wyatt asked, extending a hand to Twilight. She took it without hesitation, pulling him to her. “I think we have time for one more dance.” When the evening was finally over, the trio finally walked through the statue. Spike stayed behind for a while longer, enjoying the night with Lily Moon. “I have to go back, Lily. I wish I could stay a little longer but the portal's going to close soon.” "I get it," Lily said, her ruined dress replaced by a spare set of gym clothes. "Can't keep a hero from doing his job." “That doesn’t make it easy,” Spike responded, holding her hands. “You have no idea how happy I am that I didn’t hurt you.” "Same," she agreed. "Being possessed by magic was weird. And not the cool kind. So, was I a dragon?” Shaking his head, Spike pat her forehead. “No, you are a unicorn. I think it’s a good fit.” "Unicorn huh? If I ever get to visit I'll have to learn some not evil magic," Lily said, leaving a hand on her forehead. Considering him for a moment, she darted her head in. Pressing her lips against his, she allowed them both to savor the moment. “Come back, okay? Ideally before I graduate.” "When things calm down, I promise I'll visit," he assured, a dopey look on his face. "And maybe I'll talk to Twilight about letting you see our world." Nodding her head, Lily glanced at the statue. “You should head back.” Sighing, Spike pulled away from her and turned to the statue. "Yeah, as much fun as being stuck here with you would be, I've got things I need to do." With that, he stepped into the portal. Emerging back in the Crystal Palace, it became clear that seemingly no time had passed at all. With the exclusion of Daring, everyone seemed to be wearing the same clothes they had before. “So uh, how long were we gone from your point of view?” Wyatt asked, subtly checking to make sure he was back to normal. “Starswirl never truly worked accounted for temporal mechanics, in regards to these mirrors,” Celestia dismissed, the Element hovering in her hands. “Though, I think we can rectify our own misdesigns. The Element of Magic shall be kept with its companions from now on.” “That’s fine by me,” Twilight replied, nodding to her mentor. “I think I’ll live without a crown for a while.” Embracing Twilight, Celestia nuzzled the top of her head. “Thank you, for helping Sunset. That means a lot to me. And, it humbles me, to see you spreading the very lessons you used to write to me.” “I’d make for a poor Princess of Friendship if I ignored someone that needed friends like she did. I think she’s in good hands.” The rest of the night was spent regaling everyone with what had transpired on the other side of the mirror. When the other versions of themselves were mentioned, there was no end to the questions. Despite losing her crown, Twilight knew she'd kept what was most important. If being in another world couldn't sever the bonds of her friendship, what could? Helghan was a miserable planet. Consisting of rock and mineral, inhabited by what Midnight had come to know as space nazis. Said space nazis however, had turned their world's meager resources into powerful weapons. Drop an offer for more in a dictator’s ear, and they were more than willing to share. Stahl Arms had been offered up on a platter, anything to advance the Helghast agenda. If it were up to her, she'd glass the planet and it’s population with it. Instead, she had to play nice with them. "This is Apollo’s job," she muttered to herself. "This should've gone to him." At least it was away from the rest of Dai-Shocker. What she had to discuss with Somber didn’t need to spread to the rest of the organization. A rift opened in front of her, Somber stepping through. Instead of his usual armor he was wearing a military dress uniform. His expression was hard to read, but softened ever so slightly when he saw Midnight. "It's not like you to call me out of my castle. Especially to what can only be generously called a hellhole." “Thank you for coming, Great Leader.” Bowing her head, she signed quickly with her hands One moment. Placing a device on her work desk, a chirp heralded its awakening. “That will knock out Stahl’s surveillance for a few moments.” "This must be important if you're going to such lengths," Somber commented, taking a seat. "You certainly know how to pique my curiosity." Placing a case on the table, she slid it across. “Using Ambassador Hell’s remains I was able to create those, a set of Shocker medals. Fully capable of making our own OOO.” "Excellent, I knew I could trust you with this task." Opening the case, Somber examined the three medals. Clearing her throat, Midnight reached into her coat. “Great Leader, you’ve put a lot of effort into the Decade project. To be honest, I’ve had a few misgivings in just how many of our resources you’ve poured into it without a contingency plan.” "I had a contingency plan, but it was stolen," the stallion admitted, picking up one of the coins. “Which is why I took the liberty of setting a new one in place.” She placed another pair of medals on the table. Ignoring her fear response, Midnight pushed her glasses up. “I implanted a blank coin into each of the original Dai-Shocker generals. Marshal Armor’s death created the Destron medal, as did Zero’s create the Garanda medal.” Somber laughed, flipping the coin back into its nook and closing the case. "So you plan to turn the death of our generals into our greatest weapon. Oh that is just perfect. Your mind is a beautiful thing." Bowing her head again, Midnight put on a blush. “Thank you, Great Leader. If and when they fall, to Wyatt or some other force, they will contribute to your power. And should all of them be destroyed, I assure you, you will surpass Decade.” "Oh? So your projections put these medals in the realm of destroying planets once complete?" Somber asked, patting the case. “I’d have nothing to compare it to,” Midnight admitted. “There’s no way to be sure until the set is completed.” "Let us hope it doesn't come to that. My goal for now remains resolute. You can return to your personal projects for now but keep an eye on these medals. And obviously, not a word to the generals about them." “Yes my lord,” Midnight affirmed, lifting her head up. Standing up, Somber went through a new rift. With her leader gone, Midnight was left with nothing but her thoughts once more. Hiding the medals away, she returned to her work. There had to be something here that would help her brother. She’d find it, space nazis be damned.
EpilogueSunset sighed as she walked home from school. Picking a piece of dried concrete out of her hair, she reflected on the last couple days. As expected, she was a social pariah. Most students opted to glare rather than talk to her. In addition, Principal Celestia had elected that she assist in the repairs to the school. The girls were doing their best to try and include her but she could tell that they were keeping her at arm's length. And why shouldn’t they? She had made them hate each other for years, how could they just forgive her? One uplifting speech doesn't undo three years of hurt. She was just glad to have people that weren't outright hostile to her. Real friendship could come later, if ever. What hurt most was coming clean to her parents. Admitting all of her past deeds felt freeing, allowing her to pour out her shame and guilt. But in the end, those disappointed looks were heartbreaking. Even if they were "just" her adopted family. That was one of the reasons she was doing more than just rebuilding the school. She had opted to assist the janitor when she had the time and even joined Fluttershy at the local shelter every once in a while. Anything to prove to everyone, especially herself that she truly wanted to change. On a whim, she took a detour through the park. With no real destination in mind, Sunset found herself on a small bridge spanning the local pond. Resting her arms on the rail, she looked out over the water. Picking up a little pebble off the ground, Sunset idly tossed it and watched the ripples it made. “It seems you have a lot on your mind.” Taking a spot next to her, a young man greeted her. He couldn’t be older than late twenties. His clothing was old, bearing more than a few holes. She didn't want to let her eyes linger, thinking he was perhaps homeless. Forcing her gaze upward, his jet black hair was cut haphazardly short, though the yellow roots poking through betrayed the dye job. "Mind if I stay here a spell too?" “It’s a public park,” she responded, turning away from him. "Thank you," the man said, nodding his head. "Penny for your thoughts? I'm used to bending an ear to others so I'm a pretty good listener." Sunset gave a short laugh, staring at her reflection. “You don’t need my problems. I brought them on myself. I’m the one who has to fix them.” "People always say things like that but rarely do we solve our problems by ourselves," the man noted, staring off into the distance. "No man is an island after all. The bonds humans make are truly special." Lifting her head up, she frowned. “You make it sound like you aren’t one.” Snickering, the man met her gaze with an impish grin. "Do I? And what about you? Have you ever felt like you're not quite human?" “More than you know,” she muttered, her frown deepening. “I usually feel like that everyday.” "Sounds like that's one of those problems you mentioned," he commented, hopping onto the rail to take a seat. "Take it from someone else that's been brought low. When you get taken down from on high, you always know when you've crashed. After that, there's nowhere to go but up." Sighing, Sunset rested her chin on the rail. "Nowhere to go but up, huh? Guess that's true enough. I can't see how my current reputation could go any lower." Retrieving an apple from his coat, he held it up to the sky. “Now you're seeing things my way.” Wiping it on his sleeve, he tossed it to her. “Besides, if you did go any lower, you’d easily find some very unpleasant company.” Catching the apple, she took a bite. Despite looking like an ordinary apple, it was better than one from Sweet Apple Acres. Not that she'd say that to AJ. She'd just gotten the farm girl to talk to her. "Thanks for the talk, and the apple." Extending his hand, he squeezed Sunset’s shoulder. He caught her eyes, searching them for some unknowable quality. Pure joy blossomed across his face, finding what he sought. “You're quite welcome, young lady. I hope you put it to good use.” "Young lady? You're barely older than me." Sunset took another bite of the apple, studying the young man. He was odd to be sure, but he seemed like a decent enough guy. “What’s your name?” "My full name's kind of a mouthful," he explained, scratching his cheek, "so you can just call me Nel. Or Nelly if you wanna make it cute." Pushing off the railing, Nel brushed his clothes down. “I’ll catch you around. You’re going to do great things.” Snorting, Sunset waved goodbye to the vagrant. "Yeah, gonna try for that. I'll even settle for neutral at this point." Taking another bite of her apple, she watched the clouds pass overhead. She couldn’t see burning gold that had become her eyes. With a newfound confidence, she resumed her walk home. Sunset Shimmer would rise from the ashes.
Time Enough At LastFrom the royal chambers of Canterlot Castle, a viewer could get some of the best views of the Equestrian countryside. Sunrise and sunset were a particularly appealing sight. To Princess Celestia, the sunset had taken on many different meanings. Right now, it brought forth a longing, for the student she had long ago failed. Even though she knew she was well now, the solar princess couldn't shake the selfish desire of wanting to see her one more time. She thanked her lucky stars that the portal was closed, otherwise the temptation might prove too much. Savoring the even minutes of sunset, she coaxed the sun from the sky. “I hope you find happiness, Sunset,” she spoke into the falling night. The sound of someone blowing their nose broke her out of her reflection. Turning her head, she found Discord hovering behind her and dabbing at his eyes with a handkerchief. "So beautiful. The teacher waxing nostalgic for her long lost student." “Are you here to mock me?” Celestia snorted, turning to him fully. “I would not advise that, Discord.” Tossing the handkerchief away, Discord coughed into his paw. “Er, no. I’m not here to mock you. You’re the last person I need for a meeting and we’re running a bit late. So if you please, just step back into your room.” "I'm afraid to ask what kind of meeting you're holding," Celestia commented, opening the door to her bedroom, "but you did say please so I suppose I'll play along." Her bedroom was not where she ended up. Instead, she found herself in a small meeting room, primarily dominated by a circular table. She noted those sitting at the table; Twilight, Wyatt, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, Admiral Caelano, Thorax, Chief Thunderhooves and... a human she didn’t recognize. Discord floated down into his own chair, waving Celestia towards the remaining empty one. "So, I'm sure you're all very curious why I've suddenly called you here tonight." “That would be helpful,” Wyatt said, his suspicion clear on his face. "This had better not be one of your pranks." “Of course not.” From under the table, he produced Ninjor’s ninjato. “As I told you a while ago, with a bit of spiritual help, I’ve been mapping Dai-Shocker’s network. It went much better than I expected by the way.” "That does sound beneficial," Twilight commented, a small smile on her face. "Have you found their main base yet?" Nodding, Discord stroked his goatee. “I believe I have, but that’s not why I called you all here. You can come out now, Ninjor.” Ninjor's spirit wavered into existence, eliciting a few gasps. "Ah! It feels good to stretch my legs again." Looking down at his transparent body he added, "Well, if I had actual legs it would be." Giving a bow, he glanced around the table. “It is I, Ninjor! Master of ninjutsu and creator of the power coins.” Wyatt leaned in towards the spirit and whispered, "They don't know what power coins are." Chief Thunderhooves peered at Discord, his features hard to read. “Why am I here, spirit? I know nothing of any of this... whatever this is.” Discord smiled, a surprisingly genuine expression. “You're here, despite no previous involvement because I have a proposition for the lot of you. Same reason he’s here.” he motioned to the unintroduced human. “Besides, you’re on good terms with the ponies and you should have a voice in this decision.” "Let me guess, you invited other leaders but they turned you down?" The other human guessed, leaning forward. "And I am Gogi by the way. Gogi Barahm." “No, I didn’t invite them because I don’t like them.” Discord shifted in his seat, coiling upon himself. “They made a choice to not get involved, so they don’t get a say.” "Okay, so uh, what's this proposition?" Thorax asked, putting his hands on the table. "Does it involve that network you mapped?" Shaking his head, Discord conjured an image above that table. Without context, it could easily be mistaken for a star chart. “This is our world.” Reaching out, he made one of the tiny dots glow a bright magenta. “And this is the Morphin’ Grid.” The map lit up, a dance of colors against the black. A tendril snaked through many of the worlds. Not composed of a single color, it shone through the spectrum of visible light. One such tendril, smaller than the others, touched the magenta orb. "In my and worlds like it, the Grid is a connective force," Ninjor explained, waving to the tendrils. “It is one of the foundations of life itself, suffusing every living thing. Even the stars themselves. With the help of Discord, we were able to tap into that burgeoning connection. Thus I am able to appear before you.” "Good to see you, Ninjor," Wyatt said, nodding to the ghostly figure. "Was kinda awkward just talking to a sword. But, what does this have to do with the deal?" “I never said anything about a deal,” Discord corrected. “It’s a proposition.” Grabbing the magenta orb, he peered into its depths. “I believe that manipulating the grid with some of my own magic, I can isolate us. At least for a time.” "So you're saying we'd have more time to mount our defenses against Dai-Shocker," Celestia surmised, examining the diagram. “How much time, Discord?” Now Discord frowned, rolling the little world in his talons. “A year to the second. It’ll take my full concentration.” Deflating with a rush of air, he sniffled dramatically. “Which means you’ll be deprived of your favorite draconequus for that time.” "That's all the convincing I need," Wyatt said, tapping the table. "One year without Shocker and Discord? Sounds like heaven." “A year with no outside contact from other worlds,” Discord clarified. “No one will be able to summon you, and you won’t be able to summon anyone. Complete and total isolation.” "I think that's a tradeoff I'm willing to make," Twilight stated, pulling Wyatt to her. “I didn’t like it when that happened anyway.” She kissed his cheek, eyes contracted. "The one time you don't come with me and you get like this," Wyatt teased, putting an arm around the kirincorn. Making a face, Discord put a box on the table. “In preparation, I took the liberty of using your tokens to do a bit of... shopping. Just a few things I thought would be useful. More than a few seeds in here. Give a few to your yokel friend. The one with the hat. Berries and herbs specifically.” "Her name is Applejack, you know that," Twilight deadpanned. “Yes, yes, Applesmack. The one with the pleasing accent.” "Back to the matter at hand," Celestia interrupted, giving Twilight a sympathetic look. "I agree to this proposition as well." “As do I,” Luna added. "It sounds good to me too," Cadance chimed in. "One whole year without a Dai-Shocker induced headache sounds lovely." Shining nodded in agreement, resting a hand on her knee. "Can't imagine what you two plan to do with that time," Discord commented, rolling his eyes. "Okay, that's a yes from Equestria's royalty. In the interest of fairness, their unanimous yes counts as one vote for their nation. King Thorax? Chief Thunderhooves? Other person?” "If the two riders here like the idea, then I like it too," Thorax noted, nodding his head to Twilight and Wyatt. "Plus, it gives us more time to build up the Guardian program.” Gogi considered, drumming his hands on the table. “It will give us extra time to cut out the rest of the cancer from our government. However, I will require an official treaty to be drawn up. Entry into your alliance would also be desired.” "We'd be happy to make deals with the Linto," Celestia assured, bowing her head. "Even in non-Shocker matters I believe we can offer mutual benefits." Tapping the table, she added. "Draw up your initial terms and we can begin negotiations whenever you wish." "If negotiations are on the table, may I request to join in?" Chief Thunderhooves requested. "My people and Appleoosa have an informal agreement, but extending an official understanding with all ponies could prove more fruitful." “We don’t turn away friends, Chief Thunderhooves,” Twilight assured, smiling at him. “We’d welcome any help the buffalo can give to the G-project.” Rising from his seat, Discord stretched and popped his joints. “Then, I suppose I should make my preparations. I’ll begin exactly at midnight. We’ll have one year, to the second, to ourselves. I’ll be expending almost all of my energy, so don’t expect much from me afterwards.” "Oh no, we'll miss you so much," Wyatt said, sarcasm oozing from his words. "If only there were another way." This earned him a quick swat from Twilight under the table. Ignoring Wyatt, Discord leaned over Twilight’s shoulder. “Oh yes! I knew I was forgetting something.” Lifting Twilight’s hand, he placed a small key in her palm. “I’ve been meaning to give you this. It’s the key to my library.” Twilight's eyes lit up as she examined the key. "You have your own library? How many books does it have, and what's the oldest one in it?" He brushed off her questions. “As long as you have the key, it’ll obey you. You can anchor it somewhere useful. And do be careful, it’s not... normal. The books might be a bit miffed at being left alone for so long.” "You won't have to worry about her leaving them alone," Wyatt commented, grinning at his marefriend's reaction. "Unless this is about you specifically leaving them alone?" “Doesn’t matter.” Discord opened the door, standing in the frame. “This little pocket will remain until the last of you leave. Don’t stay too long however. And, good luck.” He took his leave, vanishing from sight. The meeting continued for a few more minutes, the various groups setting up when they wished to convene again for official negotiations. Wyatt was the last to leave, carrying Ninjor’s ninjato. Whatever Somber had planned, they’d stop it. They’d sacrificed far too much to lose now. Author's Note This chapter is the official lead into the next part of Wyatt's story: A Passing Through Kamen Rider II: Ride the Wind. Shago and I have been working on it for a while and are happy to finally share it with you guys.
